《Reborn In The Apocalypse: It Had Always Been You》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Reborn in the Apocalypse Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios In a vi in the suburb of City B. Su Shanshany on the bed with her eyes closed. The entire room was pure white, save for her long ck hair which added a touch of color to the room. A few momentster, she suddenly struggled on the bed with a ferocious look on her face, and her hands waved involuntarily. The door suddenly opened and a man walked in. He closed the door sneakily and looked at the beauty on the bed with a lewd smile. He rubbed his palms together and approached her. He lifted the nket that Su Shanshan was under, revealing her seductive nightdress that barely reached her hips. Her entire dress was held together with two spaghetti straps. He ced hisrge hand on her white shoulder, slowly moving to her cor bone. With a chuckle, he slid his hand inwards. He grabbed one of the shoulder straps. A gentle tug and the entire dress would slip off. The man was about to exert force when a slender hand grabbed his wrist. The hand was so frail that it seemed that it might break if he bent it, but the force of the grip was shocking. The man looked in the direction of the hand and was greeted by an icy stare. ¡°Ah, y-y-you, why are you conscious?¡± The man fell on the ground and stuttered. A murderous glint shed in Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes. She reached for the spot on her left in a habitual manner but felt a soft nket instead of the Tang sword that had been with her for eight years. She looked around and realized that something was wrong.¡°I was dead,¡±she recalled. ¡°Why does this room look so much like my room before the apocalypse?¡±She lowered her head and looked at her hands. They were well-maintained and did not resemble her rough and scarred hands after eight years of the apocalypse. She panicked for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. I¡¯m not interested in having sex with a blockhead.¡± The man¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. Su Shanshan frowned. ¡°Shut up.¡± Annoyed that her train of thought was interrupted, she raised a hand and stabbed the man¡¯s neck. Even a level-two zombie would have had his throat shed. However, it was not the result Su Shanshan had expected. Her knife urately hit the man¡¯s neck but the force was soft. She felt a wave of difort and weakness. ¡°B*tch, how dare you hit me!¡± The man reached for her neck and strangled her with hisrge hands. Su Shanshan, who had yet to get used to her frail body, was pressed onto the bed by him. The pressure on her neck made her gasp for breath and her face slowly turned red. She gripped the man¡¯s hands tightly, but she was not strong enough to break free of his sp. Seeing that she could not struggle, the man chuckled and pressed one hand on her neck while the other reached down to undo his belt. Su Shanshan¡¯s thin nightdress could not conceal much as she was struggling. The man¡¯s hand moved down her neck. The slickness of his touch made her nauseous. As he leaned down to get closer, she bit his ear. ¡°Ouch!¡± The man cried out in pain and pped her face. Oblivious to the wound on her face, Su Shanshan took advantage of the moment when he rxed his grip. In an instant, she wrapped her legs around his neck and flipped it down. The man cried out in pain again and fell to the ground. He cursed as he held his ears and got up. The blow had almost severed his ears. Not giving her assant another opportunity, Su Shanshan grabbed the baseball bat behind the headboard cab, turned around, and swung it at him. The man suffered a blow but quickly grabbed the other end of the baseball bat. Calmly, Su Shanshan rxed her grip and kicked him in the groin just as he thought he had everything under control. The man stiffened and fell to the ground. Su Shanshan snorted and rained punches on him. Unable to take it anymore, he begged for mercy. ¡°Miss Su, I was wrong. Stop hitting me, stop hitting me¡­¡± Su Shanshan stopped, tied the man up, and threw him to the ground. Panting, she opened the refrigerator, took out a can of Coke, opened it, and took a sip.. At the sound of the can being opened, her eyes filled with nostalgia. It had been eight years¡­ Chapter 2 - That Man Chapter 2: That Man Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios She sat on the sofa and looked at the man. He slowly leaned against the wall and curled up, looking up at her. The man¡¯s bruised face recalled some memories. Before the apocalypse, a man had taken her virginity. Now she woke up to see this man whom she had just beaten up badly. Su Shanshan crushed the can in her hand as she remembered what happened. The sound made the man by the wall shudder. He also felt like crying.¡°Who said that Miss Su is delicate and frail? She¡¯s obviously a violent woman,¡±he thought. Su Shanshan recalled some unpleasant memories. ¡°Who sent you?¡± she asked coldly. The man rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s Gu Jincheng, President Gu.¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s expression turned even colder. She tossed the crushed can in front of him and said, ¡°My question tells you that I already know who it is. You¡¯d better tell me the truth obediently. Otherwise, ha.¡± The man was rmed by the murderous intent in her eyes.¡°She would really kill me.¡±This thought sent chills down his spine and he broke out in cold sweat. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s Bai, Miss Bai. She asked me to take photos of you in bed. She asked me to do it.¡± Bai Ran, her best friend, the one she had treated as her own sister. Su Shanshan was not surprised when she heard this. She only felt sad and her heart ached¡ªfor that man. In her past life, she really thought that Gu Jincheng was the one who did this out of revenge after she rejected him. She had grown up by Gu Jincheng¡¯s side and they had known each other for the longest time, but she refused to give him even the slightest trust. Ever since her mother married into the Gu family when she was five years old, she had tagged along with Gu Jincheng. The 12-year-old Gu Jincheng protected her well in the Gu family. When she was young, she liked this big brother very much, but when she was eighteen, a kiss shattered the harmony between them. That night, Gu Jincheng hugged and kissed her impulsively when she was drunk. But it turned out that she was not drunk at all. She was surprised, angry, and even hated him. She could not ept that someone who had always been her big brother had such thoughts about her. From then on, she used all sorts of vicious words to curse him, but no matter what she did, he simply endured it silently, always with that indifferent expression. His silence reinforced her belief that he felt guilty. It made her hate his indifference even more, and after that, her emotions ran high. Once she asked him, ¡°Gu Jincheng, did you harbor those disgusting thoughts towards me from the start?¡± Gu Jincheng revealed a disappointed expression for the first time and said, ¡°Do you feel disgusted?¡± She said fiercely, ¡°Yes. Utterly disgusting. You pedophile. You pervert.¡± She was trembling with anger. That was the first time Gu Jincheng lost control and kissed her forcefully. These were the only two intimate interactions they had. After the incident, she moved out of the Gu family, left City A, and went to school in City B by herself. All sorts of memories shed across her mind.¡°Is everything in the end times a dream?¡±she wondered ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. This isn¡¯t a dream. There is no pain in dreams.¡±The pain she felt when she was torn apart by the zombies was real. When she thought of that pain, Su Shanshan shivered. Her face was pale and she broke out in cold sweat¡­¡°Was Gu Jincheng like this when he died?¡±she thought. She watched with her own eyes as the zombies ate her hands and feet¡­ It hurt so much. She felt like she was dead, but she was conscious until her body was eaten up. The atmosphere in the room became tense as she lost herposure. The man in the corner shuddered. Seeing that she was not paying attention to him, he edged slowly towards the door. He managed to move to the door. It swung open and hit him squarely, knocking him down. He screamed in pain. Su Shanshan came back to her senses and looked towards the door. Gu Zhao, dressed in ck, was sweating profusely as he stood at the door. His usually cold face looked rmed. Only when he saw that Su Shanshan was unharmed on the sofa did he heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Shanshan, please don¡¯t make such jokes next time. I¡¯m here on President Gu¡¯s orders to protect you. You¡¯re really¡­¡± Gu Zhao¡¯s expression did not look good.. He did not understand why President Gu would regard this useless woman who always caused trouble as special. Chapter 3 Chapter 3: The Day Before Doomsday Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Su Shanshan knew that he wanted to say that she did not know what was good for her, but she did not me him. She remembered that she had just discovered that Gu Jincheng had actually sent someone to follow her, and that at Bai Ran¡¯s instigation, she had sent Gu Zhao away today. She did not expect that she would fall into Bai Ran¡¯s trap and lose her innocence. Gu Zhao calmed down and said, ¡°Since Miss Shanshan is fine, I will take my leave first.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ there¡¯s something I need,¡± Su Shanshan said. This surprised Gu Zhao. After all, she had always wanted to cut ties with President Gu. He had not expected her to seek his help. ¡°Miss Shanshan, please instruct me,¡± he said. Su Shanshan pointed to a spot near the door. ¡°Take him away.¡± It was only then that Gu Zhao saw the man who had gotten a nosebleed after being knocked down by the door. He was a pathetic sight. Gu Zhao was momentarily stunned, and when he realized the implications of a man appearing in Su Shanshan¡¯s room, his face darkened. ¡°Alright, Miss Shanshan. Leave him to me.¡± He picked up the fat man with one hand and walked out, closing the door after him. Su Shanshan stopped concerning herself with this matter. She believed that once this man fell into Gu Zhao¡¯s hands, his fate would only be worse. She took out her phone and checked the time. April 18, 2032! It was the day before the apocalypse. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± She suddenly burst intoughter. As sheughed, tears flowed out of her eyes. She cried andughed as she poured out the anger and pain in her heart. It had been eight years. She had been struggling to survive. Even though she could only live on the lowest rungs of the apocalyptic world because she did not have any supernatural power, she still tried hard to live. Because she owed her life to Gu Jincheng, the guilt and indebtedness she felt made her cling to thisst thing he had given her. Gu Jincheng¡­ Ever since he died, this name had be a taboo in her heart. It could not be mentioned or touched. By now, Su Shanshan was certain she was back. Back to before the apocalypse, before everything started. She did not know why this was happening, but she felt lucky because she still had a chance to repay that man. He was the one who protected her from the zombie crowd and wound up being devoured by zombies in order to keep her out of harm¡¯s way. Su Shanshan quickly gathered her emotions. Tomorrow was the end of the world. What could she do in one day? She wanted to return to Gu Jincheng¡¯s side immediately but she could not. It would take five hours to fly from City B to City A, but tonight, the world would change. The ne would crash before it arrived. She could not look for Gu Jincheng, nor could she let Gu Jincheng look for her. Yes, she definitely would not let hime over. In her previous life, when Gu Jin Cheng heard about her situation, he wanted to rush over but was stopped by her because she hated him then. Well, it turned out to be a blessing in disguise. If things went as expected, Gu Zhao would report today¡¯s incident to him. She had to stop him froming. Su Shanshan searched through the contacts on her phone but could not find his number. ¡°Oh right, I hated him so much, why would I have kept his number?¡± she recalled. Gu Jincheng had always been the one initiating contacts with her and she did not have any means of reaching him now. When she went out to look for Gu Zhao, she could not find him. He was probably dealing with the man that she beat up. Since that was the case, she could only deal with other matters first. What was the most important thing on Doomsday? Food! She neededrge amounts of food. In the post-apocalyptic world, food could be exchanged for anything. However, she would also need a ce where food could be stored. Otherwise, she would have food supplies but no means of protecting them. In the end, she would only be robbed. ¡°If only I have superpowers,¡± she thought wistfully. Her eyes shed with envy. If the apocalypse spelled the destruction of mankind, then superpowers would offer redemption for mankind. In her past life, she was a useless bum who only knew how to drag people down. However, she was protected by him, who had the strongest lightning superpower. In the end, he lost his life trying to save her. Everyone in Southwest Base hated her. They hated her for letting their Chief die. She hated herself too. However, she was no longer useless in this life.. Based on her understanding of the apocalypse, she could still use all her money to stockpilerge amounts of supplies. Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Stockpiling Supplies Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios There was no time to lose. She looked for all the bank cards and cash in the vi. The vi and money were all given to her by Gu Jincheng, but she was socent that she prided herself on her independence. As she was using the most vicious words to draw boundaries with him, she was enjoying the benefits he brought with a clear conscience. In her previous life, she was really a stupid and ignorant person whocked self-awareness. She had always thought that that man was disgusting, but she was actually the most disgusting one¡­ She wondered why she only realized how well he had treated her now¡­ She resolved to treat him very, very well¡ªbetter than anyone else in the world¡­ She rushed out of the house and drove straight to the nearest wholesale food market. She bought a lot of cereals, instant noodles, canned food, and other convenience food items. The seller asked her if she was opening a supermarket. As she was leaving, she alerted the people there, ¡°You all should stock up on food supplies at home.¡± Some of the people at the supermarket took heed and gathered items for the home, with a view to being prepared. Others did not take her words seriously and even mocked her for being an rmist. Su Shanshan did not have the time to concern herself with them. She could not care so much. Warning them was already her limit. Unless a crisis was right in front, these people would not readily believe her. Even if she spoke the truth, she would only be treated as a lunatic. After that she went to the farmers¡¯ market and bought arge amount of pork, beef, chicken, and canned food. She then went to a specialty store and bought a few sets of hiking clothes and backpacks, as well as some things for the wilderness. Most of her existing clothes were dresses that were shy but not practical. She also bought a lot of clothes that were suitable forbat purposes. She bought the smallest andrgest sizes in the store. Thergest size clothes were naturally meant for Gu Jincheng. Although she was not sure if he needed them, she still had some handy. She asked all the merchants to send the items to the vi and drove away. She bought the highest limit of gasoline on the way back and put it in the trunk. She looked at the gasoline at the gas station ruefully. That was the limit that people could buy in a day. It seemed that she could onlye back to purchase more after doomsday. After all, gasoline was very important in the end times. These things could be stored in the basement of the vi but how to transport them would pose a problem. ¡°Forget it, let Gu Jincheng think of a way then. He¡¯s always the smartest,¡±she thought. Equipped with these things, she finally felt a little more rxed. She remembered that she had yet to contact that man and quickly returned to the vi. As soon as she arrived at the vi, she saw Gu Zhao standing guard with a grim expression at the entrance. She rushed over to him as soon as she got out of the car and said, ¡°Quickly, give me Gu Jincheng¡¯s contact number.¡± Gu Zhao looked at Su Shanshan suspiciously, feeling that something was wrong with her today. She had actually taken the initiative to mention President Gu. If anyone had dared to mention President Gu to her before, she would go berserk. Su Shanshan asked again, ¡°Have you told him about today?¡± Gu Zhao let out a mockingugh. ¡°If Miss Shanshan is really worried about this, then behave yourself. You have caused enough trouble for President Gu.¡± The respect in his voice was gone as he felt that she had wronged his master. Su Shanshan pursed her lips. ¡°Give me his number,¡± she said. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Gu Zhao asked warily, wondering if she had thought of some trick to tease him. Su Shanshan did not have time to waste on him. ¡°If you don¡¯t give it to me,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring a man back to the Gu residence next time.¡± Gu Zhao¡¯s mouth twitched.¡°How could there be such a shameless woman?¡±he thought. Su Shanshan got what she wanted and walked back to the vi. She said, ¡°Oh yeah, I have some things to send overter. Help me pick them up.¡± Gu Zhao was not dismissive of her orders, but thinking of his own master, he waited at the door with a hostile expression. When the trucks arrived, one after another, at the vi, the coldness on his face cracked.¡°Was this what she was talking about?¡±he wondered. Su Shanshan took a deep breath before punching the phone number with a trembling hand.. Almost a second after she dialed, she heard a familiar deep voice on the other end, with a hint of panic. ¡°Shanshan, what happened to you?¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5: Do You Believe Me? Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios He had a very important business to discuss today. He had been so busy that he did not have time to read the daily routine report. This report was about what happened to Su Shanshan that day. Gu Jincheng looked at the phone in his hand in disbelief. This was the first time she called him, and he was ovee with worry.¡°Did something happen to her?¡±he wondered.¡°Otherwise, why would she call me?¡±Without thinking, he tapped the answer button. This was very unusual. He knew very well how much Shanshan hated him. Previously, when he called her, she would just casually reply with a few ¡°mm¡± and hang up. This time, she actually took the initiative to call him! This was something that had never happened before. His manner became even more cautious. Of course, Su Shanshan could tell that he was being guarded. Ever since that incident when she was 18, he had always been careful not to provoke her or she would never return to the Gu family. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Shanshan, did you call me because¡­ because you don¡¯t have enough money? Or did something happen?¡± He looked at the report in his hand. Today, she actually used her card to buy a lot of daily necessities and food. This strange behavior made him even more worried. ¡°Aren¡¯t you most well-informed about my matters?¡± She knew that he had been sending someone to keep tabs on her daily activities and report back to him. Gu Jincheng panicked when he heard that. He quickly exined, ¡°Shanshan, I was just worried about you. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± All he could think of was to apologize. If outsiders saw this, they would be shocked and open their eyes wide. When had they ever seen the humble side of this driven and decisive President Gu? Gu Jincheng was just too afraid that he would never see her again. He was unwilling to use any coercion to keep her by his side. His Shanshan was supposed to be free and mboyant. He would never interfere with her freedom. Even if she went after another man, he would only endure the pain and bitterness in his heart. He had no right to question her or stop her. He had only sent someone to follow her because he was worried about her safety¡ªand there was some selfishness on his part. He would allow her to leave him, but he still wanted to stay informed about her life. Even knowing a small thing about her would make him happy for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you.¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s voice was husky. She did not like being followed, but she knew he was doing it for her own good. ¡°Shanshan, what¡­ what did you say?¡± His voice was trembling. This was the first time they had not quarreled and were having such a good conversation. ¡°I said, I¡¯m not ming you,¡± Su Shanshan repeated. ¡°Shanshan, you¡¯re angry, right? I was wrong, I won¡¯t ask anyone to check into your activities anymore. Please forgive me¡­ But I really sent someone to follow you to ensure your safety.¡± Gu Jincheng¡¯s tone was even more fearful now. To him, Shanshan¡¯s unusual behavior must mean that she was angry. He wondered if she would never see him again. ¡°Gu Jincheng, that¡¯s enough.¡± Su Shanshan could not help yelling. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Jincheng felt a little more relieved after being yelled at. He also calmed down and flipped to thest page of the daily report which mentioned the man who had sneaked into Su Shanshan¡¯s room. A vicious glint appeared in Gu Jincheng¡¯s eyes. He exerted so much force that he almost crushed the phone in his hand. He quickly said, ¡°Shanshan, are you hurt today? I¡¯ll go look for you now.¡± Su Shanshan guessed what he was up to. ¡°Hold still,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Listen to me.¡± Gu Jincheng, who was about to walk out of the study room, stopped, and stood rooted to the spot obediently. Su Shanshan asked, ¡°Do you trust me?¡± ¡°I believe so,¡± he said without thinking. Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes reddened. The man who trusted her without hesitation like this had been destroyed by her in her previous life. She softened her tone and said, ¡°Then you will listen to me and prepare arge amount of supplies, food, water, and necessities. If you can get arms, that will be even better. The more the better. Oh, and also prepare a car and gasoline. You will need a modified Hummer. The sturdier, the better.¡± Gu Jincheng frowned. ¡°Shanshan, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡± Su Shanshan winced. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± she asked again. He replied quickly, ¡°I do.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6: The Childish President Gu Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Su Shanshan then said, ¡°Tomorrow is the end of the world. By then, all the money in your hands will be worthless, so use your money to exchange for as many items as you can today.¡± Gu Jincheng was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get Gu Zhao to take you to the hospital for a checkup. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Su Shanshan screamed, ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯te¡­¡± Gu Jincheng looked anguished.¡°Right, how could I forget how much she hated me? Why would she want to see me?¡±he thought. He felt that he was being too greedy. Shanshan had just treated him nicely and he wanted more. Su Shanshan was worried that he mighte over. ¡°If you daree over here, you¡¯ll never see me again,¡± she threatened. Gu Jincheng hurriedly said, ¡°I, I¡¯m not going over, don¡¯t not see me.¡± Still worried, Su Shanshan said, ¡°Repeat after me: ¡®If I go to City B today, let Su Shanshan die a horrible death.''¡± Gu Jincheng was shocked and refused to say anything. Under her coercion, he said, ¡°If I go to City B today, let Gu Jincheng die a horrible death.¡± Su Shanshan was not satisfied. ¡°You will do as I say.¡± Gu Jincheng had no choice but to say reluctantly, ¡°If I go to City B today, let¡­ Su Shanshan die a horrible death.¡± Su Shanshan was relieved. He would not take any chances with her as a wager. ¡°Do you remember what I said just now? Do as I say and wait for me in City A obediently.¡± ¡°If I do well, will there be any reward?¡± The deep voice in her ears was infinitely suggestive. Su Shanshan¡¯s unusual behavior today made him push his luck. ¡°Of course there is. The more items you stockpile, the greater my reward.¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes fluttered, but she gave him a boost anyway. A low chuckle sounded in her ear, making her blush. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dreaming a dream that I wanted to have for a long time,¡± Gu Jincheng said. ¡°You can try hitting against the wall and see if it hurts. If it hurts, it means that you¡¯re not dreaming.¡± Suddenly, there was a loud bang on the other end of the line. Su Shanshan winced.¡°Did this person take me seriously?¡±she asked herself.¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that he has such childish moments?¡± She then heard amotioning from the other end of the line. It was mixed with ¡°Young Master, are you alright¡­¡± Su Shanshan could not helpughing. ¡°Shanshan, you actually made fun of your Brother Jincheng.¡± His voice was filled with tenderness. ¡°Haha, I just didn¡¯t expect Brother Jincheng to be so childish.¡± ¡°Shanshan, you¡¯re willing to call me brother again. Can you call me that again?¡± Su Shanshan blushed. Her ears turned red, followed by her neck. She cursed his shamelessness to herself and hung up. The moment she hung up the phone, she regretted it a little. She had not spoken to Gu Jincheng in a long time, but she did not have the courage to call him back either. She stared at the phone and thought,¡°You shameless man.¡± On the other side, Gu Jincheng listened to the beeping sound for a long time before hanging up. ¡°Hahahahaha, hahahaha!¡± The smile on his face became more and more exaggerated and silly. Shanshan finally responded to him. Although she was still far from falling in love with him, he would wait slowly. This time, he must not rush things. He had to take it slow¡­ In a good mood, he called his subordinate. ¡°Gu Ling, don¡¯t sleep anymore. Hurry up and prepare some things for me¡­¡± He told him what Su Shanshan said. Gu Ling was in his little lover¡¯s bed and was about to do something when he received a call from his boss. He asked reluctantly, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s already veryte. Why don¡¯t I prepare these things tomorrow?¡± Gu Jincheng did not get angry and still had a smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, this is what Shanshan wants.¡± On hearing that it was Su Shanshan¡¯s request, Gu Ling swiftly got off his lover and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. Give me three hours and I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Ling sighed and resigned himself to his fate. He put on his clothes. His little lover wrapped her arms around his waist and said unhappily, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you toe visit me. Are you leaving already?¡± Gu Ling patted her hand and gave her a perfunctory kiss. He said, ¡°How can there be any other way? If it¡¯s what President Gu wants, I can make an exception. But if it¡¯s what Su Shanshan wants, I don¡¯t dare to not do it. Who doesn¡¯t know that if you offend President Gu, you can still plead for mercy.. But if you offend Su Shanshan, President Gu will be the first to kill you.¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7: Spiritual Spring Space Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Su Shanshan quickly recalled some of the safer bases and the Achilles¡¯ heel of level-one zombies from her memories and posted them online. After that, she turned off herputer, ignoring thements on the Inte. Regardless of whether people believed her or not, these things would be their means of self-preservation tomorrow. After tidying up the things in the room, she found what she could use after the apocalypse. While rummaging, she chanced upon a bracelet. On the bracelet was a ruby the size of a pigeon egg. This was Gu Jincheng¡¯s birthday present to her. But because she was disgusted with him, this bracelet was chucked into a corner. Thest time she went back to the Gu family residence, she did not take this bracelet with her. That man was disappointed for a long time. With that thought in mind, she took the bracelet in her hand. The ruby was very beautiful, and it sparkled under the light. When she was about to put it away, she noticed something shing inside the ruby. She touched it with her hand. ¡°Hiss!¡± Her finger was scratched. Blood quickly dripped onto the ruby and then disappeared. Disappeared! Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes widened as she stared in disbelief. If it were not for the wound on her finger, she would have thought that it was just an illusion. She blinked her eyes, which had been fixated on the ruby, and the scene before her changed. It became a vast space. There was a well in this space and nothing else. The well water looked very clear. Having experienced the apocalypse, Su Shanshan¡¯s first reaction was to recognize this as a portable space. In the end times, spatial superpowers existed, but this was obviously not a normal spatial superpower. This was a space inside the ruby. She was pleasantly surprised that she understood this. She was still worried about where to put the supplies when a space appeared. It was God helping her. She found a jade pendant beside the well and the moment she picked it up, it vanished. Immediately a memory surfaced in her mind. After processing these memories, Su Shanshan realized that this space had been left behind by an immortal. Space could not contain living things; anything else could. Besides, time stood still here. In other words, if a cup of hot water was ced inside this space, it would still be hot no matter how long it was kept there. This meant that she would not have to worry about her food supplies deteriorating after their expiry dates. This was definitely good news. She had been considering what to do with the frozen food she bought today. The spiritual spring was even more amazing. It had healing and disinfecting powers. She wondered wildly if it would have any effects on the zombie virus.¡°Probably not,¡±she thought. After all, eight years after the apocalypse, scientists found out that the zombie virus was a form of radiation. She went to the basement. The 800-square-foot basement was stuffed to the brim. Essentially, all her daily necessities were ready. She tried cing her hand on these boxes. With a thought, the boxes under her hand disappeared. Her mind returned to the spiritual spring space and found these boxes on the empty floor. That result made her smile slightly. With this space, she would have more leverage to survive in the post-apocalyptic era. She quickly put those things into her space. By the time all the supplies in the basement were put into the space, her face was already pale. Cold sweat kept dripping down her face. She panted and thought,¡°It seems that putting things into the space exhausts mental stamina.¡± However, looking at the half-filled space, she felt that it was all worth it. As she wiped her sweat and walked out of the basement, her mobile phone suddenly rang. She thought it would be Gu Jincheng and quickly took it out. The moment she saw the caller on her phone, her eyes turned cold. Bai Ran:¡°Shanshan, we¡¯re at the Starry Night Bar. Qi Cheng is here too. I¡¯ve already helped you keep him here. Come quickly.¡± It was a message from Bai Ran. This had happened in her previous life as well. How could she have forgotten? In her past life, she had always been chasing after Qi Cheng. While Qi Cheng rejected her, he helped himself to her money and resources. He was exactly like her in her past life. If Qi Cheng did not like her, she would not me him. However, he and Bai Ran used her to get all sorts of benefits from Gu Jincheng during the apocalypse. They used her to lure Gu Jincheng out of the base. That was why he died at the hands of the zombie crowd. Su Shanshan sneered as she pressed a button on her phone and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± After all, she had yet to settle a score with this man today. Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Who Do You Think You Are? Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios When Bai Ran received her message, she was not surprised at all and said mockingly, ¡°Our Miss Su will be here soon.¡± Cheers erupted from the booth. It was not to wee her but because she would foot the bill tonight. ¡°Miss Su is really persistent. Wherever Master Qi is, she will be there,¡± someone teased. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Can¡¯t you see that our Master Qi doesn¡¯t even care about her? Why is she still chasing him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because our Young Master Qi is very charming.¡± These people supported Qi Cheng only because Su Shanshan had taken a fancy to him. Qi Cheng had gotten a lot of resources from her. Otherwise, the Qi family, which was only considered a second-ss family, would not have be the center of these people¡¯s attention. Other families in City B all wanted a piece of the pie. A hint of smugness shed in Qi Cheng¡¯s eyes, but his expression was cold and disdainful. The Gu family was considered one of the top families in City A, a first-tier city, not to mention in City B, which could only be considered second-tier. Su Shanshan was backed by the Gu family, so she was naturally the most eye-catching among all the young masters and young misses in City B. They were envious and jealous at the same time. After discovering that she was gullible, they had always treated her as a fool. Bai Ran smiled and said, ¡°You can order whatever you want to eat. I¡¯ll get Su Shanshan to settle the billter.¡± She said this very generously, as if she was treating them. Although the people present were not short of money, they were still far behind Su Shanshan. The service staff brought out all the most expensive drinks. It waste when Su Shanshan arrived. She looked up at the darkening sky. The moon had turned a strange red. Few people noticed this change. Even those who noticed did not take it to heart. No one expected things to be different at dawn. The door to the private room opened and the people inside looked towards the door. They stopped drinking the wine in their hands and looked at Su Shanshan in surprise. Su Shanshan had abandoned the white dress and long, straight hair that Qi Cheng liked. Instead she wore a ck tight-fitting outfit. Her hair was scalded into waves, and her lips were painted red. She looked extremely charming. Bai Ran was the first to recognize her. A hint of jealousy shed across her eyes as she said, ¡°Shanshan, why are you here only now? And why are you dressed like this? This isn¡¯t how Qi Cheng likes you.¡± She whispered thest sentence into Shanshan¡¯s ear and covertly tightened her grip on her arm. Su Shanshan frowned and shook off her hand. She looked at the dark bruise on her arm. ¡°Who cares whether he likes it or not?¡± Not bothering to hide her words, she shouted out loud. Everyone in the room heard her. They were all stunned. Su Shanshan walked straight in and casually picked up a ss of wine on the table. Without drinking, she swayed the ss and sat down beside Qi Cheng. Bai Ran sized her up and cursed, ¡°Shanshan, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± She thought of something and smiled. ¡°Are you angry about what happened yesterday? You were drunk yesterday. I wanted to look for you, but I saw a man take you away. Who is he to you?¡± She asked innocently. She had not received any photos from that man today and had lost contact with him, so she did not know if he had seeded. There was ambiguity in everyone¡¯s eyes as they fixed their gaze on Su Shanshan. She said, ¡°Really? I asked him to look for you tonight. You can ask him directly then.¡± Bai Ran was startled and felt uneasy. She could onlyugh dryly. Qi Cheng frowned and said, ¡°Little Ran cares about you. As you are so indecent, you should learn from Little Ran.¡± As everyone watched the show unfold, Su Shanshan poured the wine in her hand over Qi Cheng¡¯s head. The red wine stained his white shirt, and the usual cold expression on his face became twisted with anger.¡°How ugly,¡±she thought. She did not know why she had taken a liking to him back then. Su Shanshan threw away her ss and sighed. ¡°Su Shanshan, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Qi Cheng said angrily, ring at her with bloodshot eyes. Su Shanshan sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you control me!¡± ¡°When I was supporting you, you were still a toyboy. I don¡¯t care about you anymore. Who do you think you are? I¡¯ve been giving you too much face. A toyboy having the audacity to teach his owner a lesson.¡± Her mocking tone made Qi Cheng¡¯s face turn red.. The gazes around him made him feel as if they were stabbing him. Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Everyone¡¯s Disgusting Behavior Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Qi Cheng tried his best to control the expression on his face. He gave Su Shanshan his best smile. ¡°You¡¯re not in a good mood today. Didn¡¯t you want me to take you to a moviest time? I can take you when I have some time tomorrow.¡± Su Shanshanughed cynically. How ironic. When she pursued him, he ignored her. Once she turned cold, he made advances at her. The more she looked at him, the more disgusted she felt. ¡°I came here today to tell you¡­¡± She paused for a moment, looked at everyone in the room, and said,¡± I don¡¯t like Qi Cheng anymore. I¡¯ll withdraw all of the Qi family¡¯s assets. In future, if any of you dares to link Qi Cheng and me together again, I¡¯ll make you guys suffer.¡± For a moment the room went quiet. The young masters looked at each other and, one after another, they started talking. ¡°Miss Su is really resolute. I¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve long felt that Qi Cheng doesn¡¯t deserve you. You should have abandoned him a long time ago.¡± ¡°Miss Su, please take care of our Wang family in future.¡± As soon as someone said this, the rest of the people scrambled to ask Su Shanshan to remember their families. They thought that it would be great if they were lucky enough to be fancied by Miss Su. Money that the Gu family casually considered disposable would mean a lot to them. If they knew that they were fighting over a woman with the head of the Gu family, they would probably be so scared that they would never dare to see Su Shanshan again. Su Shanshan sneered at their disgusting behavior.¡°True enough, one must not be too kind. If you are nice, you¡¯ll be bullied. Once you act tough, everyone will tter you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. I think we¡¯ll have a chance to work together in the future,¡± Su Shanshan said casually with a smirk.¡°The world will end tomorrow anyway, so they probably won¡¯t be able to wait forever,¡±she thought. Su Shanshan went out of the room. The person who stayed behind looked at Qi Cheng, who had an ugly expression on his face, and a strange smile appeared on his face. He mocked, ¡°Young Master Qi, you¡¯ve lost favor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If I were the eldest daughter of the Su family, I would fall out with you too.¡± Qi Cheng could not take it anymore. He threw the wine ss in his hand to the ground and said, ¡°Shut up.¡± The people present would not tter him anymore. Young Master Liu, who was originally from a first-rate family in City B, walked up and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just a coward who relies on women to survive. Without Su Shanshan, who do you think you are? Do you believe that my Liu family can crush your Qi family with one hand?¡± Qi Cheng clenched his fists, but he did not have the courage to resist. Young Master Liu looked at him with disdain and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why Miss Su likes you. You look so noble on the surface, but you¡¯re actually trying to use a woman to climb up the ranks.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Qi Cheng stood up abruptly and red angrily at Young Master Liu. When Bai Ran saw that the two parties were about to start fighting, she quickly pulled Qi Cheng back and whispered into his ear, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll me it on going after Su Shanshan.¡± Qi Cheng was a little flustered facing the person opposite him. Seeing that Bai Ran had given him a way out, he nodded and left. As he was leaving, he turned back to look at the people in the room. He resolved to get Su Shanshan back and make them pay. Bai Ran wanted to run after him, but she was stopped by the crowd. Young Master Liu smiled meanly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to treat us tonight? Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s settle the bill before leaving.¡± Bai Ran¡¯s expression froze. She was from an ordinary family, and it was only because of her connection with Su Shanshan that she had the chance to get into high society. How could she have the money to pay the bill? ¡°Su Shanshan is supposed to pay the bill¡ª¡ª¡± she exined. ¡°But she left. Didn¡¯t you always say that you are her best friend? Surely it¡¯s not too much to help your friend settle the bill.¡± Bai Ran endured her heartache and took out her only bank card with money. She had been saving up for a long time to buy a branded handbag. When Qi Cheng ran out and saw Su Shanshan, he quickly chased after her. He had only taken two steps when someone behind him put a sack over his head and dragged him into an alley. After delivering a series of punches and kicks, Gu Zhao kicked Qi Cheng, who was lying on the ground like a dead pig. He sneered. ¡°A piece of trash like you actually dared to snatch President Gu¡¯s woman.¡± Although he did not like Su Shanshan, he would not allow anyone to snatch the woman that President Gu wanted. Su Shanshan took a taxi back to the vi. The moon in the sky had already turned red. The strange redness exuded an ominous aura. The stars around the moon were even brighter than before. It did not make people feel that the stars were beautiful.. Instead, it gave people the feeling that they were being watched. Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Spatial Superpower Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Gu Zhao came back a tadter and saw Su Shanshan standing in the courtyard, looking up at the sky. No one knew what she was thinking. ¡°Miss Shanshan, what are you doing?¡± Su Shanshan did not look at him. Instead, she said leisurely, ¡°Gu Zhao, do you believe in the end of the world?¡± Gu Zhao frowned as he recalled his brother Gu Lingining to him about Su Shanshan going crazy again. She had gotten President Gu to buy arge batch of daily necessities and firearms, filling up three mansions. ¡°Was it because of this ridiculous reason?¡±he wondered. ¡°Miss Shanshan, if you have more free time, you should think more about who gave you everything you have now.¡± He was secretly feeling that she had treated his master unfairly. When he thought about how President Gu would do all sorts of silly things for Su Shanshan but not get appreciated by her, he got angry. Su Shanshan finally looked at him and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me.¡± This startled Gu Zhao. He wanted to say something, but when he saw Su Shanshan¡¯s actions, his eyes widened. A bottle of water appeared out of nowhere in Su Shanshan¡¯s hand. She handed it to him and said, ¡°This is spatial superpower. The end of the world will be here at dawn tomorrow.¡± Gu Zhao took the water, but he still could not believe what she said about the end of the world. With difficulty, he asked, ¡°Is this a new magic trick you learned to trick people?¡± Su Shanshan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m telling you so you can be prepared. Whether you believe me or not, you¡¯ll find out tomorrow. And make sure you pay attention to the people in the mansion. Some people will turn into zombies.¡± After saying that, she left the shocked Gu Zhao and returned to her room. She told Gu Zhao this because in her previous life, she had been too terrified and unwilling to believe that the world had changed. She had been pounced on by the nanny who had turned into a zombie in the vi. It was Gu Zhao who had saved her life. Su Shanshany on the bed and took another look at the supplies in the ruby space. Only then did she feel at ease. If she could, she did not want to go through the end of the world again. But since she could not change things, she would try to adapt to it. In the blink of an eye, she saw the spring water in the center of the space. She was very curious about the effects of this spring water. With a thought, her fingertips turned cold and the spring water flowed out from her fingertips. Su Shanshan quickly sat up. The spring water did not spill on the bed. She took a ss and filled it with the spring water. It flowed out directly from the ss. This seemed very simr to water-type superpowers, but Su Shanshan knew that it was not the same. The spring water did not have any water-type abilities. She only stopped when the ss was half filled with the spring water. After some thought, she took out another ss and poured half a ss of spring water into it as well, saving it for Gu Zhao tomorrow. Picking up a ss of spring water, she gritted her teeth and drank it. As soon as the spring water entered her stomach, she felt a heat wave spread throughout her body and fainted. Gu Zhao had been uneasy the entire night because of Su Shanshan¡¯s words. He woke up early the next morning. Although he felt that she was ying a prank, her tone yesterday made him pick up his weapon and leave the house carefully. Su Shanshan had already given all the housekeepers a break yesterday. He walked out of the room. The silent vi made him feel like a fool. He put down the weapon in his hand with an ugly expression. He had been tricked.¡°Su Shanshan is up to her old tricks!¡±he thought. He went to the window and looked out. Just this one nce made him widen his eyes and look again seriously. The world outside the window was like purgatory. Not many people were there that morning, but therge patches of blood on the ground were signs of what had just happened in this ce. However, there were only bloodstains and no corpses. The next second, a staggering figure appeared, which exined the phenomenon. It was chewing on an arm in its hand. Its neck was twisted into an incredible arc, and one of its eyes was missing. It let out a ¡°hehe¡± sound and nibbled on the arm in its hand. Gu Zhao felt nauseous. He retched twice before rushing to Su Shanshan¡¯s room and knocking on the door. ¡°Miss Shanshan, are you alright? Hurry and open the door.¡± Since there was no response, he kicked the door open. Inside the room, Su Shanshan was lying on the floor. Her expression was normal as if she was asleep. Gu Zhao turned pale with fright. After failing to wake her up, he carried her and put her on the bed. He took out his phone and tried calling Gu Jincheng, but there was no signal. Su Shanshan, who was unconscious, suddenly frowned. There was a faint stench in the air. Awakened by the stench, she wrinkled her nose and opened her eyes. She blinked at the familiar ceiling and thought something was wrong. She raised her hand and looked. There was something dark on her arm.. No wonder she felt sticky and ufortable. Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Superpower Awakening Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Realizing what was happening, she sat up abruptly, her body covered in ayer of ck stuff. The stench in the room came from her. The door suddenly opened. Gu Zhao, who was startled by the noise in the room, had quickly opened the door. He saw Su Shanshan sitting up and called out cautiously, ¡°Miss Shanshan?¡± Su Shanshan nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Only then did Gu Zhao heave a sigh of relief. If something had happened to her, President Gu would surely go crazy. ¡°You have been unconscious for three days. Now, it is indeed¡­ the end of the world. A portion of the people outside have be zombies. They feed on human flesh, and those who get bitten will be zombies. I have already cleaned up most of the zombies around this vi, but the food is still not enough to sustain us. We have to find President Gu as soon as possible.¡± Su Shanshan did not expect to have been unconscious for three days. She trusted Gu Zhao¡¯s abilities. After all, in her previous life, it was all thanks to Gu Zhao that she was able to survive and stay by Gu Jincheng¡¯s side. She nodded. ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t have to worry about food. Remember those supplies I bought before the apocalypse?¡± Gu Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up.¡°How could I have forgotten those things?¡±he thought. He saw that Su Shanshan was deep in thought and reminded her, ¡°Miss Shanshan, you should get yourself cleaned up first. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± It was only then that Su Shanshan remembered that she was covered in dirt and that she was emitting a foul smell. She blushed and went into the bathroom. When Gu Zhao saw how flustered she was, he could not help but smile. Then he closed the door and went to the living room to wait.¡°Su Shanshan must be holding on to some secret¡ªwhether it is her sudden change in attitude towards President Gu or her early knowledge of the apocalypse,¡±Gu Zhao thought. Su Shanshan carefully washed herself three times before scrubbing the dirt off her body. Her clean skin had a sparkling luster to it. Although her skin had always been good, it had never been this clear. This must be the effectiveness of the spiritual spring in removing impurities, as the immortal mentioned. She just did not expect to be unconscious for three days. If she was outside, it would have been very dangerous. After washing herself, she suddenly realized that the ruby bracelet on her wrist was gone. She searched everywhere in a panic, but she could not find the bracelet anywhere. Without it, it would be even more difficult to survive. Just as she was about to go out to look for it, her vision blurred and she saw the space within the ruby again. The spiritual spring and supplies in the space were disyed there, which made her rx a little. It was good that the space was still there. She lowered her head and looked at her chest where a red cinnabar mole had appeared. She was very sure that this cinnabar mole did not exist before. She reached out to touch the red mole and felt a trace of something familiaring from it.¡°This was?¡±she mused. ¡°Ruby space!¡± It turned out that the bracelet had morphed into this. Although she was a little regretful that the bracelet Gu Jincheng gave her was gone, now she did not have to worry about losing the bracelet or having it snatched away. From now on, she would pretend to possess a spatial superpower. As soon as she thought about superpowers, she felt the temperature in the bathroom drop. Even the hot water had turned into cold water. She reached under the tap. The water spout instantly turned to ice. And it was her hand that turned it to ice. Looking at the cold airing from her palm, she eximed in surprise. Themotion attracted Gu Zhao, who was in the living room. He knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Miss Shanshan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Shanshan quickly put on her bathrobe, opened the door, and said in delight, ¡°Gu Zhao, I have supernatural power. I have supernatural power.¡± Gu Zhao stared at her nkly. Her hair was wet from the shower, and her cheeks were flushed. She was wearing only a bathrobe, and the water droplets from her hair were down her neck onto the bathrobe. Su Shanshan did not notice the change in his expression as she was flushed with excitement about her superpower. It had been her obsession from her previous life, so when she really possessed it, she could not help but feel ecstatic. Gu Zhao came back to his senses. Feeling ufortable looking at her, he lowered his head and said, ¡°You¡¯d better dry your hair first. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Only then did Su Shanshan stop beaming. She answered him and closed the door again. Even with the door closed, Gu Zhao could hear the happy singinging from inside the room. He could not help but curl his lips.. Then his face turned cold as he became absorbed in his thoughts. Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Superpower Categories Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios After Su Shanshan tidied herself up, she picked up the cup of spiritual spring water she had poured yesterday and left the house. She was not worried at all about using these abilities in front of Gu Zhao. In this world, the people she trusted the most were Gu Jincheng and Gu Zhao. Gu Zhao had always been protective of her. In her previous life, he had never abandoned her no matter what happened. She clearly did not know if she could find Gu Jincheng, but Gu Zhao still protected her very well. So in this life, she included Gu Zhao in her inner circle. Gu Zhao walked into the living room and sat on the sofa, lost in thought. Su Shanshan did not stand on ceremony. She sat down next to him and said, ¡°You should believe what I¡¯m saying now. This world is no longer the same world as before.¡± Gu Zhao stood up and stood behind her, as he was ustomed to doing. ¡°Yes. Do you have any ns?¡± He did not ask how she knew. He would not pry into his mistress¡¯ privacy. ¡°Gu Zhao, you don¡¯t have to treat me like ady anymore. Let¡¯s just get along normally. Have a seat.¡± Gu Zhao hesitated for a moment before choosing to sit furthest away from her. Su Shanshan had no choice but to ept that that was good enough. A loaf of bread appeared out of thin air in her hand, and an icicle materialized in her other hand. ¡°There are zombies in the world now,¡± she said. ¡°In the future, the animals will mutate as well. Thend and water sources will all be contaminated, but it¡¯s not as if humans have no chance of winning. Some mutants will appear among the survivors.¡± Gu Zhao listened attentively. When he heard her talk about supernatural power, he flipped his palm upwards and a small whirlwind swirled. Although it was only a small, finger-size vortex, one could tell that it had destructive potential by the rapidly swirling air. Su Shanshan smiled and said, ¡°Yes, this is a superpower. You have wind-type superpower, and I have ice-type superpower. Superpowers are divided into normal superpowers¡ªwind, wood, water, fire, earth, as well as special superpowers¡ªice, space, lightning, and spiritual superpowers. Superpowers are also divided into levels one to nine. As to whether there are other levels above that, I don¡¯t know. Of course, zombies are also divided into levels.¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s throat felt dry. She took a sip of water and continued, ¡°Zombies are also divided into levels from level one to level nine. High-level zombies canmand low-level zombies. The zombies now are all low-level zombies, which means they are level-zero zombies. Their movements are slow and basically harmless. As long as you have the courage, you can kill them. In a few days, they will experience the first acid rain. After the acid rain, they will level up.¡± Gu Zhao frowned and asked, ¡°Acid rain?¡± Su Shanshan nodded with a solemn expression and said, ¡°After the apocalypse, rain will turn into acid rain with corrosive properties. It¡¯s lethal for humans, but it¡¯s very nutritious for zombies. Every time they experience acid rain, they will evolve. After they evolve to level one, they will produce something called a crystal core in the back of the head. This crystal core can help us upgrade our superpowers.¡± Gu Zhao looked a little hesitant. Su Shanshan¡¯s understanding of Doomsday seemed too detailed. Su Shanshan smiled and said, ¡°I know there¡¯s a reason for this, but I can¡¯t tell you. You just need to know that this will help us survive in the apocalyptic era.¡± Gu Zhao nodded in understanding and did not ask further. ¡°Then let¡¯s set off to find President Gu. He should be in City A right now.¡± Su Shanshan nodded, looking ufortable. ¡°But I¡¯m worried he¡¯lle back for me.¡± Gu Zhao felt that that was very likely, based on President Gu¡¯s feelings towards Su Shanshan. Su Shanshan handed him the ss of water on the table and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Drink this first. It should be good for your superpower.¡± Gu Zhao did not ask what it was. He just raised his head and drank it. As soon as the water entered his stomach, he felt a hot sensation in his body. His palm was also a little hot. Instinctively, he moved his palm and a whirlwind appeared. If the previous whirlwind was only as thick as a finger, this was more than twice asrge now. Both of them were overjoyed. Before Gu Zhao could say how he felt, he copsed. Su Shanshan was startled, then relieved when she remembered that she was feeling the same way. But it would not be appropriate to leave him on the couch. Su Shanshan thought about it for a moment, then sighed. Resigned, she grabbed his upper body and dragged him into the room. ¡°Hu¡­ Hu¡­¡± After dragging him into the room with much difficulty, Su Shanshan ced him on the ground and stopped to catch her breath. ¡°Gu Zhao is not that fat. Why is he so heavy?¡± she muttered. ¡°Looks like my stamina is still too weak. In my previous life, I could even drag a pig for a few hundred miles.. Looks like I have to train properly,¡±she thought. Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Going Out Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios She mumbled and rested for a while before exhaling again. She dragged Gu Zhao onto the bed and did not forget to cover him with a small nket. After doing all this, she wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and left the room. Looking at the peaceful vi, nobody would have thought that the outside world had already be a purgatory. Su Shanshan did not choose to wait at home. Instead she changed into ck sportswear that was convenient for fighting. She picked up a baseball cap and a baseball bat. Once again, she missed the Tang sword that had apanied her in her previous life. It seemed that she would have to make another trip when she had time. She recalled the antique street in the neighboring city, which was en route to City A. Thinking of other ces she wanted to go to, she opened the door and went out. There were indeed traces of zombies being cleaned around the vi. There were not many people living here to begin with, and the number of zombies was naturally much smaller. After being cleaned up by Gu Zhao, only the bloodstains on the ground could be seen. There was silence all around her but Su Shanshan stayed vignt. This was a habit she had developed after eight years in the apocalyptic era. She reached a bend in the path and stooped down. An arm with long ck nails brushed past her head. If she had not bent over, her head would have exploded. Even if she was lucky enough to survive, she would have turned into a zombie after being scratched by one Her eyes darkened, and she quickly swung the baseball toward the back of the zombie¡¯s head. This was the weakest spot of the zombies¡ªtheir fatal spot. After being hit, the zombie roared angrily and fell down dead. Su Shanshan reached the street. The number of zombies on the street was slowly increasing. She carefully hid in a corner and watched the gas station nearby. Her goal was gasoline. Many people were lying on the ground. Those who fainted were undergoing the evolution of the zombie virus in their bodies. If they seeded, they would be one-in-a-million people with superpowers. If they failed, they would be zombies. This was the first batch of zombies. After that, all zombies would be those who were infected after being scratched or bitten by zombies. Su Shanshan did not have the ability to help those people who had fainted, but she used a thin board to shield them. Many people with superpowers got eaten by the zombies around them the moment they woke up, not realizing what was happening. This board would be their life-saving tool. Su Shanshan arrived at the gas station. On the way, she dealt with the zombies she encountered. She did not proactively clean up those she did not encounter. After all, there were too many of them. She could not kill them all by herself. When she walked into the gas station, it was quiet inside. This unusual phenomenon made her cautious. She gripped the baseball bat in her hand tightly while her other hand was slowly building up her ice-type superpower. There were a few gas tanks outside the gas station, but the gas inside was not her target. Her target was the fuel truck behind the gas station. If she wanted to go to the back, she had to pass by the small supermarket at the gas station. First she kicked the door open with her foot, deliberately creating a loud noise. Zombies were supposed to determine where people were by sound. It was better to lure the zombies out than to fight them in a confined supermarket. After waiting for a while, the supermarket remained silent. Su Shanshan raised her eyebrows slightly.¡°Was someone here before?¡±she wondered. She thought that it was not likely. The food items on the shelves in the supermarket were neatly arranged, just like before the apocalypse. There was not even a trace of blood. The oil tanks outside were also full. It did not look like someone had been here before. She walked in slowly, not touching the items on the shelves. She felt that, given a choice, she should leave the food and gasoline on the shelves for other people who would beingter.¡°Human hearts have be dark in the apocalypse, but for the survival of mankind, it¡¯s good to take care of oneself and also give others a chance to survive,¡±she mused. Su Shanshanughed at herself. She thought it was incredible that such altruistic thoughts coulde from her. She walked toward a small warehouse in the corner of the supermarket. When she opened the door, she saw more than 10rge boxes inside. With a wave of her hand, she put them into her space. She left the warehouse and walked towards the back door of the supermarket. The fuel truck was right behind. Just as her hand touched the door handle, a chill ran down her spine. She quickly rolled on the ground and heard a piercing sound from above her head.. A lock of her hair was cut off and fell in front of her eyes. Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Level-One Zombie Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Su Shanshan was shocked. That kind of speed came from a level-one zombie. She did not expect to encounter a level-one zombie at this time. There was no time to think too much. She flipped over again and dodged the zombie¡¯s attacks. At that moment, she finally got a good look at the zombie. It was a tall and skinny young male. It was not wearing any clothes, and its veins were bulging. Large pieces of rotten flesh were hanging on its body. The biggest difference between a level-one zombie and a level-zero zombie was that the former could move faster. At the same time, some zombies could also awaken their superpowers. Su Shanshan let out a sigh of relief after dodging a few zombie blows. It seemed that this zombie did not have any supernatural power. This made things easier. After confirming this, she held the baseball bat and rushed forward quickly, directly fending off the zombie¡¯s attacks. The zombie¡¯s sharp ws came at her head. Su Shanshan blocked the zombie¡¯s hand with the baseball bat in her hand. She leaped and kicked it in the jaw. The zombie stumbled back, snarling. Su Shanshan did not give it any time to react. She nimbly rushed up again and kicked it repeatedly until it fell backward onto the ground. Her moves could be attributed to her previous life, when she did not have any superpower and could only fight zombies in closebat. She was amoner, but she was able to fight a level-four zombie to a draw. With her skills, she had a ce in the base. The level-one zombie could not stand up, so it tried to grab her ankle. If it touched her, she would definitely be scratched. She could take a few steps back, but then this would give the zombie the opportunity to stand up and rush towards her. Su Shanshan¡¯s stamina was gradually dropping. This body had never been trained before, so she would be at a disadvantage if she fought a prolonged battle with a zombie that would not be fatigued. Her eyes hardened. She grabbed a nearby shelf and threw it at the zombie. The zombie was hit by the shelf and pinned under one of its legs. It was sprawled on the ground, trying to crawl toward Su Shanshan with one arm outstretched. Su Shanshan breathed a sigh of relief and went to the zombie that was still pinned down by the shelf. She took out her dagger as she wanted to see if there was any crystal core in the back of its head. The zombie suddenly raised its head. It tore off one of its legs to free itself and lunged at Su Shanshan. Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes widened. The zombie was too close for her to avoid. A chill ran down her spine. The zombie was now right in front of her, but its head was frozen in ce! Su Shanshan gulped. She had triggered her superpower without realizing it, or she would have died here. It seemed that she would have to practice her superpower in the future. Living without superpower for a long time made her forget that she now had a superpower. The frozen head in front of her was showing signs of melting. After all, her newly generated superpower was not enough to kill a level-one zombie. She nimbly used her dagger to cut a hole in the back of the zombie¡¯s head. After stirring the brain matter a few times, she found something that looked like a small stone. Her eyes shed with delight. She was really lucky that this zombie had a crystal nucleus. It was a close call just now, but it was still a happy thing to get a crystal nucleus. The crystal nucleus of a level-one zombie was a pure white crystal about the size of a thumb. After they became level-two zombies, their attributes would be different. Then their crystal nucleus could only be absorbed by someone with a corresponding superpower, while the crystal nucleus of a level-one zombie could be absorbed by anyone. ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± A voice suddenly came from the side. Su Shanshan quickly turned around. The voice came from the wooden cab beside the shelves. Su Shanshan walked over slowly. A young man came out of the cab. He looked defeated. The image of her stirring the zombie¡¯s brain just now made him feel sick, so he could not help but make a noise Even so, he raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Sister, I mean no harm. I¡¯ve been hiding here. I don¡¯t dare to go out when there are zombies outside.¡± Su Shanshan saw that he had a defeated look, but his eyes were clear. If he was not a bad person, then she did not have to bother with him. She walked towards the backyard. This young man¡¯s name was Fei Lan, and he was a part-time employee in this gas station. He told Su Shanshan that three days ago, he worked the night shift. He did not expect the world to change suddenly. After his colleague turned into a zombie, he was lucky enough to hide in a wooden cab and survive for three days by relying on the food in the supermarket. However, a terrifying zombie came today, and he had not left the cab the entire day. Unable to tolerate this young man¡¯s babbling any longer, Su Shanshan said furiously, ¡°Shut up.¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Do You Dare To Kill Him? Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Fei Lan quickly shut his mouth. Su Shanshan¡¯s duel with the zombie made him worship her. From now on, she was his goddess. He wanted to follow in her footsteps. He looked at Su Shanshan with shining eyes. Su Shanshan was not paying attention to the young man behind her. She looked at the four fuel trucks in front of her and went forward to inspect them. When she found that they were all loaded, she smiled in satisfaction. Fei Lan guessed her motive and quickly said, ¡°Sister, I know how to drive. I can help deliver them to you. Really, I don¡¯t want these things. As long as¡­ as long as you let me follow you.¡± He said it coyly. Su Shanshan looked at him awkwardly. ¡°Go and wait for me outside,¡± she said after a pause. Fei Lan was stunned for a moment, but he picked up an iron rod from the supermarket and walked out obediently. Not long after, Su Shanshan also walked out. She did not mention the fuel truck anymore, and Fei Lan did not ask. He scratched his head casually and said, ¡°Sister, where are you going?¡± Su Shanshan swung the baseball bat at the young man quickly. Fei Lan stood rooted to the spot and the baseball bat went right past him. He heard a loud smack from behind, turned around, and saw a zombie lying on the ground. This zombie was less than a meter away from him. He looked at Su Shanshan with bright eyes and moved closer to her fearfully. This incident made him even more determined to follow her. Su Shanshan put her baseball bat away. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Fei Lan was stunned by her callousness and only came back to his senses after she had walked a distance away. He followed her hastily and said, ¡°Big sister, I won¡¯t hold you back. I also eat very little.¡± Su Shanshan turned around suddenly. When Fei Lan took a step back, she smiled evilly and pointed at a zombie in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t ept trash. Do you dare to kill it?¡± Seeing that the zombie¡¯s face was a little pale, Fei Lan clenched his fists and said, ¡°I¡¯ll prove myself to you.¡± He rushed forward with the iron rod, shouting to bolster his own courage. Su Shanshan shook her head. ¡°Making such a loud noise would only attract more zombies, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± she grimaced. She merely wanted the young man to back off. However, if he did not even dare to kill a level-zero zombie, he would not be able to survive in the apocalyptic era. It was impossible for Fei Lan to not be nervous when facing zombies for the first time, but to prove himself, he gritted his teeth and swung the iron rod in his hand. The feeling of the iron rod hitting flesh and bones made his face turn pale. He had embraced socialism for more than ten years, so he could not take to killing people, even though zombies were not considered humans¡­ Because his first blow was a little off-target, itnded on the zombie¡¯s shoulder. The zombie¡¯s hand reached for him, its long ck nails about to touch his face. He quickly took a step back and dropped the metal rod in his hand. The zombie leaped toward him. ¡°Pick the rod up. Its fatal spot is on the back of its head,¡± Su Shanshan reminded him coldly. Her voice gave Fei Lan courage suddenly. He picked up the iron rod on the ground, walked behind the zombie who was moving slowly, and hit the back of its head with all his strength. With a bang, the zombie¡¯s brain exploded. Panting, Fei Lan supported himself on the ground with the iron rod. He looked at the zombie at his feet. He did not panic as he had expected. Instead he felt a sense of pride. He grinned and waved at Su Shanshan. ¡°Sister, I did it! I did it!¡± The young man, who was grinning in the sunlight, had a little blood on his face, but he looked energetic. If he had ignored the zombie behind him¡­ Su Shanshan quickly ran to his side and knocked his forehead. ¡°Are you trying to offer food to the zombies by being so loud?¡± She quickly dragged him away from the ce. After they left, all the zombies in the surrounding areas started moving toward that area. These zombies who had missed their target had no choice but to reach for the people lying on the ground. When Su Shanshan returned to the vi area, she pointed at the surrounding vis and said, ¡°You can choose a vi with no one around.¡± At this time, most of the vis here were empty. Fei Lan was still following behind her. Just as Su Shanshan was about to reach her doorstep, she stopped abruptly and asked, ¡°Why are you still following me?¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Gu Zhao Woke Up Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Fei Lan said innocently, ¡°I feel safer following my sister. Didn¡¯t we agree that I can follow you after I kill a zombie?¡± Su Shanshan paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t make that promise.¡± Fei Lan¡¯s face fell. ¡°Ah, why are you like this¡ª¡± Su Shanshan shook her head and walked forward. Fei Lan¡¯s expression changed in an instant. With a shout of joy, he followed closely behind. Back at the vi, before Su Shanshan went to check on Gu Zhao, she said, ¡°You can choose a room on the second floor. I will stay here for two days.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Fei Lan replied. Gu Zhao was still unconscious. Su Shanshan recalled that she herself had been unconscious for three days. He should regain consciousness sometime soon. As soon as she walked out of the room, she saw Fei Lan making himself busy in the kitchen. When she went to the kitchen, she was a little surprised to find that a young man like him had such good culinary skills. Although he had not finished cooking, she could tell from the way he handled the utensils that he cooked often. Fei Lan noticed her gaze andughed heartily, saying, ¡°I saw that you were busy, so I made dinner. It¡¯s going to be night soon, and Sister hasn¡¯t had dinner yet, right?¡± Su Shanshan nodded and left, giving Fei Lan the run of the kitchen. She had never cooked before. She went straight to the gym in the vi. After running and warming up, she recalled thebat skills she had learned from an ancient martial arts master in her previous life. After throwing a series of punches, Su Shanshan¡¯s face turned red, and sweat kept dripping down her face. Her body was really very weak now, and she had to seize the time to train. The fact that she almost died at the hands of a zombie today gave her a strong sense of danger, and also made her realize that she was a littlecent in her current state. She had a sense of superiority because she understood Doomsday very well, but she realized her mistake today. Panting hard, Su Shanshan persisted and executed another set of fist techniques. She hadpletely lost her strength. Shey on the floor and looked at the ceiling. The self-satisfaction in her eyes slowly disappeared and was reced by determination. She walked out of the gym and took a quick shower. When she came out, Fei Lan had already finished cooking. He waved at her and said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± There were four dishes and a soup on the table. It was a simple home-cooked meal, but it looked delicious. Fei Lan scratched his head and said in embarrassment, ¡°I only know how to make home-cooked dishes.¡± Su Shanshan took a bite and her eyes lit up. She felt that bringing him back was not without benefits. Sheplimented, ¡°Not bad.¡± Fei Lan smiled happily and sat opposite her. Finally, she could rx. Fei Lan went back to his room to rest after dinner. Su Shanshan mapped out an easier route that she remembered from her previous life. When Gu Zhao woke up, they would set off. The next morning, she woke up early and went straight to the gym to exercise. As she was walking out, she heard the sounds of fightinging from the living room. She quickly went over there and saw Gu Zhao with his hands around Fei Lan¡¯s neck. Fei Lan¡¯s expression looked very ugly. ¡°Gu Zhao, stop.¡± She had not expected him to wake up so early. It seemed that his constitution was better than hers. When Gu Zhao heard her voice, he subconsciously let go of his hands. Fei Lan regained his freedom and quickly ran behind Su Shanshan. He grabbed onto the corner of her shirt tightly. Pointing at Gu Zhao, heined, ¡°Sister, this baffling person tried to kill me the moment he appeared.¡± Gu Zhao¡¯s gaze sharpened. Looking at Fei Lan and Su Shanshan¡¯s intimate posture, he said, ¡°Miss Shanshan, it¡¯s best if you watch it. If President Gu finds out, he will get angry again.¡± Su Shanshan rubbed her brow. The hostility between the two men was giving her a headache. ¡°Alright, be quiet.¡± Fei Lan refused to give up. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know where this person¡¯s stench came from. Let¡¯s just chase him out.¡± Gu Zhao stiffened. Only then did he notice the stench on his body. It was exactly the same as Su Shanshan¡¯s. Su Shanshan understood the awkwardness of the situation and said, ¡°Gu Zhao, you¡¯d better clean up first.¡± Gu Zhao nodded and returned to his room. His stiffness could be seen from his back view. He had just woken up when he heard a man¡¯s voice outside. That was why he ignored his own condition and rushed out. Momentster, Su Shanshan sat in the middle of the sofa in the living room. Fei Lan and Gu Zhao sat on either side of her. They still looked unhappy with each other. ¡°Ahem! Shall we have a chat?¡± She broke the awkward atmosphere with a suggestion. Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Leaving the Vi Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Gu Zhao still looked cold. Fei Lan kept saying that he had almost been beaten to death and that the wound on his face was evidence. ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Shanshan and Gu Zhao berated him at the same time. Fei Lan pouted pitifully and stopped talking. The sudden silence in the room made Su Shanshan heave a sigh of relief. She felt that her left ear was going deaf from the excessive talking. She briefly introduced the two of them to each other. Gu Zhao frowned and said, ¡°Miss Shanshan, it¡¯s better to be wary of people of dubious backgrounds.¡± Fei Lan opened his mouth to retort, but Su Shanshan quickly covered his mouth and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know how to cook. We won¡¯t starve if we let him tag along.¡± Gu Zhao paused and stopped looking at Fei Lan. This arrangement seemed very reasonable to him. Fei Lan¡¯s eyes widened. He did not expect his own value to be that of a chef. Su Shanshan signaled to him to stop talking or he would not be allowed to follow her. Fei Lan pursed his lips and blinked to show that he understood. Only then did Su Shanshan let him off the hook. She turned to look at Gu Zhao, her eyes shining as she asked, ¡°Gu Zhao, how do you feel now?¡± Gu Zhao felt a little ufortable under her expectant gaze. He extended his hand, and with a thought, a wind de appeared in his palm. The wind de was about the length of a forearm, and there was a silver sh on the de. It was obvious how sharp it was. Both Su Shanshan and Fei Lan cried out in surprise. She said, ¡°You actually have a level-two superpower.¡± Thinking of her own level-one superpower, she felt a little disappointed. When Gu Zhao saw this, he¡ªwho was not good atforting people¡ªcould only say dryly, ¡°Your supernatural power is also very good.¡± Her disappointment was fleeting. She nodded and said, ¡°I have you by my side anyway. The stronger you are, the safer I¡¯ll be.¡± Fei Lan was confused but he was not too shocked since he had witnessed a piece of ice appear suddenly in Su Shanshan¡¯s hand. Su Shanshan said to Fei Lan solemnly, ¡°We will be leaving this ce tomorrow. Do you want to stay here or go with us?¡± Fei Lan was stunned. ¡°This ce is very safe. Why do we have to leave?¡± Su Shanshan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not safe here. The zombies nearby may have been cleared, but other zombies will be here soon. And the vi will soon be out of water and power. When that happens¡­¡± She did not finish her sentence, but Fei Lan understood and nodded solemnly. The three of them discussed the route briefly before returning to their rooms. Su Shanshan sat in a small chair by the French windows and stared out at the red moon, lost in thought. The patterns on the moon gradually became a person, the one who always stood behind her and protected her. Gu Jincheng¡­ She repeated the name silently, wondering where he was and what he was doing. ¡°Is he missing me?¡±she wondered. The thought made her blush and she buried her face in the pillow in her arms. Her heart was beating faster and faster when her phone suddenly rang in the room. Su Shanshan was stunned. She took out her phone and realized that there was a signal. However, the signal was very weak. The screen shed ¡°Brother Jincheng¡±. She had updated the contact on her phone. ¡°Hello?¡± she answered quickly. ¡°Shanshan, you¡¯re still at the vi, right?¡± The call was sessfully connected, and it was a joyful voice on the other end. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Su Shanshan did not answer directly. She was uneasy. Gu Jincheng quickly said, ¡°Stay obediently in the vi and don¡¯t go anywhere. Wait for me to pick you up. The things you bought previously should be able to sustain you for a while. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Su Shanshane¡¯s worst fears wereing true, and she feared that he was already on his way to see her. She frowned. ¡°Don¡¯te. No, wait. Where are you now?¡± Gu Jincheng fell silent. After a while, he said, ¡°Shanshan, don¡¯t mess around. It¡¯s the end of the world now. No matter how much you hate me, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want to me after I¡¯ve ensured your safety.¡± Su Shanshan wanted to roll her eyes, but she knew that she had gone too far in the past, so he would not believe that she had suddenly changed her attitude. However, in her previous life, he had lost an arm on the way to look for her. She did not know the exact details of the situation and could not help him at all.. She did not dare to let him take any risks now. Chapter 18 Chapter 18: GPS Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios ¡°I¡¯m not at the vi now. I¡¯ve already set off for City A. Wait for me to find you. Don¡¯te over. You won¡¯t be able to find me even if youe over.¡± In his anxiety, Gu Jincheng was unaware that his tone sounded stern. ¡°How could you leave the vi? Do you know how dangerous it is outside?¡± Su Shanshan knew that he was doing this for her own good, but in her previous life, when she behaved badly towards him, he had never raised his voice at her. Now that she was considerate of him, he did not appreciate it. The more Su Shanshan thought about it, the more wronged she felt. ¡°Why did you scold me!¡± Gu Jincheng panicked. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t scold you¡­¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s voice was choked with emotion. ¡°You just yelled at me.¡± ¡°Shanshan, I was just worried about you. I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you,¡± he exined hurriedly. ¡°Are you wrong?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± No matter whose fault it was, it was always his fault. A sly look shed across Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then listen to me. You¡¯re not allowed toe looking for me. Wait for me to look for you, okay? Brother Jincheng?¡± Gu Jincheng, who had wanted to refute, felt his heart burn after being called ¡°Brother Jincheng¡±. Someone looking on would have thought that he had a silly smile on his face as he was holding the phone. It was only after he agreed that he realized he had been tricked. ¡°Shanshan, you did it on purpose.¡± Su Shanshan chuckled. ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t go back on your word now that you¡¯ve promised me.¡± ¡°Shanshan.¡± When she heard Gu Jincheng¡¯s tender voice, Su Shanshan¡¯s face turned slightly red. Sheid back on the chair and looked up at the moon. ¡°Shanshan.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Shanshan.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± One called out the other¡¯s name while the other answered. They both had warm fuzzies without saying anything else. They stayed this way until the phone connection was disrupted and they reluctantly hung up. Putting away her phone, Su Shanshan looked at the moon and prayed, ¡°I hope Gu Jincheng is well and safe and won¡¯te looking for me.¡± Gu Jincheng hung up the phone. He was reluctant to put the phone away and kept it by his ear for a while. Gu Ling rushed into the study room. The moment he opened the door, he saw President Gu smiling foolishly. Theptop in his hand fell to the ground instantly. He could not believe that this was his brilliant and capable President Gu. Gu Jincheng instantly changed the expression on his face and said with a frown, ¡°Speak.¡± Gu Ling picked up theptop on the floor and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his cold expression.¡°It must have been an illusion,¡±he thought. He passed theputer to Gu Jincheng and said, ¡°President Gu, the GPS has been connected. Miss Shanshan is now in a vi in City B.¡± Gu Jincheng raised his eyebrows.¡°What a little liar,¡±he thought. He nodded and said, ¡°Bring theputer. We¡¯ll set off now.¡± He could not wait any longer. The thought of the dangers outside made him want to rush to her side immediately. Gu Ling was not surprised at all. He nodded and left, instructing his men to set off that very night. ¡­ After a few days, the initially terrified humans slowly epted the fact that it was the end of the world. The government also began to actively organize rescue operations. Media stations in various cities were broadcasting the safety zones that had been established, allowing the masses to head there on their own. As the number of pedestrians on the street increased, many people who had not dared to venture outside started to take action. Only then did they realize that the scary-looking zombies could not even withstand a single blow. They became bolder. Through the window, Su Shanshan could see two boys who looked like students treating the zombies as a game. They kept chasing the zombies away and celebrating after they beat them to death with wooden sticks. Many people started to look for an online post that warned them about the end of the world a few days ago. The post that they had reacted badly to at that time was now their life-saver. However, they realized that the post had been deleted¡­ Gu Zhao came to her side and looked at the situation on the ground. ¡°This is just the beginning, right?¡± Su Shanshan nodded. ¡°After the zombies evolve, people will be at a disadvantage if they are not careful.¡± When Fei Lan was ready, they set off. The three of them were wearing the same ck sportswear, with daggers at their waists and baseball bats in their hands. This time, when they stepped out, they found that the situation was different from thest time.. Many people were making a big fuss at the window, and the zombies had gathered again. Chapter 19 Chapter 19: A Provoking Hooligan Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios The three of them walked out cautiously. Zombies were slow, but if they were caught by zombies, they would be infected by the zombie virus. Therefore they had to be vignt. People on the streets who were not aware of what was happening were not keeping a safe distance from the zombies. They did not know that their actions were hastening their death. Su Shanshan made a hand gesture. She would stop by the garage first and put the sturdier car with a higher base into her space. She did not hide her intention from Fei Lan who was beside her. After all, she could not conceal things from someone who wanted to be her partner. She simply exined that this was a spatial superpower. Spatial superpowers were rare but not non-existent. Also, spatial superpowers were harmless and could only be used to store things. Therefore, at the beginning of the apocalypse, spatial superpowered people would be popr, butter on, they would be useless. Gu Zhao frowned and gave Fei Lan a warning look, but he did not even notice. He was looking at Su Shanshan in admiration. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Shanshan took the lead and walked out. Gu Zhao hurried to catch up, going in front of her in his habitual manner to protect her. As they turned the corner of the vi neighborhood, Gu Zhao paused. There was a sounding from the corner. Heavy footsteps could be heard. A zombie whose intestines were half gone slowly appeared. Its appearance could only be described as hideous. Gu Zhao¡¯s hand paused for a moment before he shot a wind de at him. The wind de created a sonic boom. Due to his years of practice with pistols, once Gu Zhao was familiar with the assault modes of the wind de, he could urately hit the back of the zombie¡¯s head. The wind de seemed to have eyes in the air. It circled behind the zombie, turned back, and pierced through its head. After the zombie fell, the three of them left without even looking at it. These level-zero zombies did not have nuclei. They had just taken a few steps when a fireball was hurled at them. Su Shanshan quickly raised her hand and ayer of ice covered the fireball. She frowned and looked across the street. A group of hooligans were standing by the road and whistling at her. Seeing that she was also a Chosen One, the leader¡¯s expression became more serious. God¡¯s Chosen One was what they called those with supernatural powers. The leader walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Beauty, you¡¯re God¡¯s Chosen One too. Why don¡¯t you follow us? There are two God¡¯s Chosen Ones among us.¡± Wang Zhigang was originally a hooligan that nobody knew. When the end of the world came, he suddenly realized that he had the superpower to release fireballs. A sense of heroism arose in him. He used this ability to usurp the position of his boss. He had brought these men to this wealthy district to seize a vi. Looking at how those wealthy people who were elitist in the past were now groveling at his feet, he became more arrogant and his actions became unbearably insolent. Before Su Shanshan could reply, the wind de in Gu Zhao¡¯s hand was already hovering above his head. Wang Zhigang was so frightened that his face turned pale. As someone with superpower, he quickly sensed that this man¡¯s superpower was above his. He shivered and said, ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I¡¯ll make way for you now.¡± ¡°Get out of the way, you ignorant fools!¡± he shouted at his men. The people surrounding the entrance of the district quickly made way. After he had walked through with Su Shanshan and Fei Lan, Gu Zhao retracted his wind de. As he retracted it, it went straight past Wang Zhigang¡¯s scalp and snipped away a lock of his hair. After they left, theckeys gathered around and asked, ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Wang Zhigang touched the bald spot on his head and said viciously, ¡°I will definitely teach them a lesson.¡± He attacked Su Shanshan and the others for a while. He hated them for making him lose face in front of his underlings. Before he could think of a good idea, he was startled by his underlings¡¯ shouts. ¡°Boss, Boss¡­ bad news.¡± Wang Zhigang said impatiently, ¡°What are you shouting for? What are you making a fuss about? Are there zombies? I¡¯ll aim a fireball at them¡­¡± He turned around and saw arge group of zombies charging at him. Suddenly, his voice turned hoarse and his mouth opened wide. He abandoned hisckeys behind him and quickly got into the car.. As he drove away, a few smart underlings followed him into the car, while more underlings chased after the car. Chapter 20 Chapter 20: Supermarket Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios However, the zombies were already behind them. Through the rearview mirror, the people in the car watched those people being eaten by the zombies, one by one. This bloody scene made them swallow their saliva and elerate the car. For the first time, it really dawned on them that this was the end of the world. ¡­ Gu Zhao drove while Su Shanshan and Fei Lan sat in the back seat. As they passed through the street, it was obvious that it was much livelier than before. ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid?¡± Fei Lan did not expect the shops to remain open. ¡°They didn¡¯t see zombies eating humans with their own eyes, so of course they won¡¯t be afraid,¡± Su Shanshan said coldly. ¡°Should we tell them?¡± Su Shanshan nced at Fei Lan. This child was nothing like her. He might have killed a zombie before, but he still retained that kindness. ¡°If you want to do it, try it,¡± Su Shanshan said. Fei Lan wound down the window and shouted, ¡°Hey, close the door! There are zombies!¡± Someone looked at him scornfully. ¡°Little kid, what¡¯s so scary about zombies? Look over there.¡± Looking in the direction the shop owner was pointing at, a group of young men were surrounding a zombie with a metal rod. The rod hit the zombie hard, causing rotten flesh to stter everywhere. Su Shanshan saw the zombie scratch the back of someone¡¯s hand with its sharp nails. The man who was scratched cursed angrily and tightened his grip. ¡°They should have hit the zombie¡¯s head.¡± Fei Lan saw the scene and muttered, ¡°That person is doomed.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t believe you.¡± Su Shanshan put a damper on his intention. ¡°The sooner one recognizes human nature in the end times, the better,¡± she thought. Fei Lan turned around and saw that the shop owner was just watching the show. He wanted to give him a few kicks. After that he fell silent and put this matter behind him. Su Shanshan looked at the sun in the sky. Zombies were afraid of the sun and generally did note out during the day. Even if they did, they would move slowly. At night, this city would be a dangerous ce. The experiences of her past life shed before her eyes. The screams she heard at night and the neighbor knocking on her door had made her afraid to close her eyes for a long time. She only dared to have a good sleep when that person came to her side. But in the end, she pushed him away. ¡°Sister Shanshan, are we heading to City A now?¡± Fei Lan suddenly asked. Su Shanshan nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to City M first. I have something very important to get there.¡± In her previous life, she had made a serendipitous stopover in City M on her way to City A and got the Tang sword that apanied her for eight years. ¡°Gu Zhao, if we see a supermarket that isn¡¯t open for businesster, let¡¯s go in for a while,¡± Su Shanshan reminded. Gu Zhao, who had been silent all this while, responded to her suggestion. He drove his car to the entrance of a supermarket but did not stop. Instead, he circled around and parked his car at the back. There were too many zombies in front. They could not get out of the car even if he parked there. After parking the car, the three of them got off with their weapons. The back door of the supermarket was very quiet, but the blood red handprint on the snowy white wall seemed very strange. A zombie was hovering around them. When it saw their car approaching, its stiff body moved very slowly. Bang! Su Shanshan, who was closest to it, raised the baseball bat in her hand and swung it at the zombie. The zombie fell to the ground, and it extended its stiff hand towards them. Fei Lan smashed its head with the baseball bat. Su Shanshan gave him a thumbs-up. Fei Lan scratched his head sheepishly. Among the three of them, he was the only one who did not have supernatural powers, so he tried his best to show his useful side. He was afraid that they might leave him behind. They walked in through the back door of the supermarket. The supermarket was on the first floor, which saved them the trouble of climbing the stairs. After all, narrow stairs posed a greater danger. Unexpectedly, the supermarket was bustling with noise and people wereing and going. Everyone was fighting over the items on the shelves. Hoarding more food was probably something everyone could think of. So when they saw that the zombies were not that dangerous, their first reaction was to run to the supermarket. Everyone was chatting leisurely as they packed their things into their bags. They were holding weapons in their hands as they walked in cautiously.. It was a rather funny scene. Chapter 21 - Level-One Zombie Chapter 21: Level-One Zombie Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios When a burly man saw them, he mocked, ¡°Yo, you¡¯re still holding on to your weapons. Are you afraid? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve destroyed everything inside.¡± The burly man wanted to pat Gu Zhao on the shoulder, but Gu Zhao dodged him. The burly man did not mind. When he saw someone touching his rice, he cursed. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s the rice I took. Put it down.¡± Fei Lan looked at the bag of rice being snatched by five people and asked, ¡°Sister Shanshan, what should we do?¡± Gu Zhao was also looking on. ¡°Come with me.¡± Su Shanshan led the two of them to a hidden ce. She had not thought of taking anything on the shelves outside when she came in. Her goal was this supermarket¡¯s warehouse. ¡°Sister Shanshan, how did you know about this?¡± Fei Lan looked at the door with the words ¡°warehouse¡± written on it in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve been to this supermarket before. No one would be thinking of the warehouse for now. Let¡¯s move quickly.¡± Actually, she had already had this ce in mind. Even if she bought food items in advance, the inventory might not be as well stocked as this ce. So she wanted to make a trip here after the apocalypse arrived. Because not everything on the shelves outside had been looted, no one thought of the warehouse. The lock on the warehouse was still intact. Su Shanshan was about to kick the door with her raised foot when Gu Zhao, who was beside her, kicked open the warehouse door. She retracted her foot and followed behind Gu Zhao. ¡°Wow, Big Brother Gu, you¡¯re so fierce!¡± Fei Lan was at the age where he admired people who were strong. Looking at Gu Zhao, who always spoke coldly, he could not help admiring him after witnessing this scene. Gu Zhao¡¯s expression changed in an instant. Someone who did not know him well would not realize that he was feeling shy. Su Shanshanughed discreetly, but Gu Zhao happened to see it. His ears turned red, and his face turned even colder. ¡°Well, cut the crap ande on in,¡± Su Shanshan said, trying to smooth things over for him. The three of them carefully checked if there were any zombies in the warehouse. It was very quiet. ¡°Ah, Sister Shanshan, there¡¯s a zombie!¡± Fei Lan shouted suddenly. He wanted to hit it with the metal rod in his hand, but this zombie seemed different. It moved quickly and¡­ With superpowers¡­ Fei Lan nimbly dodged a fireball. Knowing that he could not defeat this zombie, he quickly called for help. Gu Zhao and Su Shanshan quickly headed in Fei Lan¡¯s direction. As soon as they got close, they could feel the heat of the fireball. The warehouse was full of boxes that were not suitable forbat. Su Shanshan moved the boxes to her space as she moved swiftly. Fei Lan¡¯s arm was struck, and as he extinguished the fire hastily, the next fireball came right at him. He wanted to dodge, but his body could not keep up. In the face of death, he suddenly felt a surge of power in his body. This force caused him to teleport directly to the other side of the warehouse. He escaped death andy on the ground, panting. Waves of fatigue overcame him, and he could not even move a finger. The other two were already in front of the zombie. After cleaning up the warehouse, it had be much more spacious. A zombie was lying on the ground. It stuck out its long tongue as it attacked the two of them swiftly. There was a sharp barb on its tongue. If it touched them, arge piece of their flesh would be removed. ¡°This is a level-two mutated zombie,¡± Su Shanshan said in surprise. She did not expect a level-one zombie to show up at this time, let alone a level-two zombie.¡°How unlucky,¡±she thought. Gu Zhao stood protectively in front of her and said, ¡°Step back. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Su Shanshan shook her head and said, ¡°No, this is a level-two mutation that¡¯sparable to a level-three superpowered man. You can¡¯t handle it alone.¡± The ice shield in her hand kept appearing to block the advancing tongue. When the tongue came into contact with the ice shield, it would freeze for an instant. However, it was only for an instant. ¡°As expected, a level-one superpower is still too weak to fight a level-two mutated zombie,¡±thought Su Shanshan. While trying to attract the attention of the zombie, she gave Gu Zhao a look. Gu Zhao nodded. He kept shooting the wind des in his hands at the zombie. The knives went straight for the zombie¡¯s head, but it dodged them all. This zombie¡¯s movements were indeed different from other zombies. Chapter 22 - Crisis Chapter 22: Crisis Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios The zombie was irritated by the two of them. Food was right in front of it, but it just could not get in. It stomped its feet on the ground angrily and opened its mouth to shoot a fireball at Gu Zhao. The wind de in Gu Zhao¡¯s hand could no longer be released. He could only move to the side to dodge the fireball. But if he avoided it, Su Shanshan would be in danger. Without Gu Zhao holding it back, the mutated zombie quickly rushed toward Su Shanshan. She had used up most of her ice power, and her face was so pale that she could not avoid the zombie¡¯s attack. The zombie¡¯s tongue swung at her again, trying to roll her up and stuff her into its importunate mouth. The zombie was already slobbering, its eyes filled with greed. Su Shanshan quickly found the fuel truck that she had stored earlier in her space, but she no longer had the mental strength to take out such a huge thing. Because she had mobilized her mental strength forcefully, her face started to drip with cold sweat. The zombie was already in front of her. It was toote. Su Shanshan closed her eyes in fear. Suddenly she felt a surge of warmth. When she opened her eyes, she saw herself being protected in Gu Zhao¡¯s arms. This scene was reminiscent of a scene in her previous life when Gu Zhao protected her from the vi¡¯s nanny. For a moment, she could not tell which was reality. Gu Zhao was hit on the back by the zombie¡¯s tongue. Arge piece of flesh fell off and blood sttered on Su Shanshan¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed. The fuel truck in her space was finally taken out and she smashed it down on the zombie. It was pinned under the truck. Fei Lan, who had just recovered his strength, quickly dragged the two of them out of the warehouse. Su Shanshan supported Gu Zhao on the other side and they increased their speed. The fuel truck would not be able to hold off the zombie for long. Sure enough, as soon as they were out of the warehouse, the mutant zombie broke away from the fuel truck. Its food had run away. With an indignant roar, it spat out a fireball that ignited the gas in the fuel truck. The entire warehouse was aze, and the mutant zombie was engulfed in its own mes. Su Shanshan nced behind her and said with relief, ¡°Let¡¯s get out the back door.¡± ¡°It¡¯s on fire, it¡¯s on fire!¡± The people who were fighting over the items in front of the supermarket saw the fire and rushed out. Excessive pain and weakness from the mental exertion caused Su Shanshan to stagger. Fei Lan was supporting Gu Zhao by himself. He turned back quickly to look at her. ¡°Sister Shanshan, are you alright?¡± Su Shanshan shook her head and said, ¡°Send Gu Zhao to the car first. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Seeing her persistence, Fei Lan gritted his teeth and quickly helped Gu Zhao to the back seat of the car. Then he returned to support Su Shanshan. Unexpectedly, in a sh, a young man rushed into their car. Fei Lan and Su Shanshan sat in the front seats. In the back seaty the unconscious Gu Zhao and the young man. ¡°Sorry, there are zombies chasing me from behind. Please give me a way out,¡± the young man said, embarrassed. He saw Su Shanshan in front of him and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Su Shanshan.¡± Su Shanshan turned around and remembered this person from her distant past. It was Mu Cheng, her university ssmate. ¡°Get off,¡± Su Shanshan said coldly. Mu Cheng was stunned. He had never seen Miss Su exhibit such coldness. She had always been following Qi Cheng closely. Fei Lan looked at the zing supermarket and started the car hastily. ¡°Let¡¯s go first. This ce looks like it¡¯s about to explode.¡± Su Shanshan had no choice but to tolerate Mu Cheng¡¯s presence silently. Mu Cheng acted as if they were very close. He said, ¡°Su Shanshan, where are you going? Can you send me home?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Su Shanshan said coldly. Mu Cheng was even more surprised, but he found this Su Shanshan much more pleasing to the eye than before. He chatted about his thoughts incessantly. Su Shanshan was concerned about Gu Zhao¡¯s injuries and berated him. ¡°Shut up. If you say anything more, get lost now.¡± Fei Lan stuck out his tongue and looked sympathetically at Mu Cheng, who did not dare to speak. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mu Cheng quickly gave an address. Fei Lan nced at Su Shanshan, who was beside him. Seeing that she did not say anything, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll send you to the vicinity.¡± ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Mu Cheng thanked him with a smile. Chapter 23 - Pursued Chapter 23: Pursued Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios This was just the ce that Su Shanshan wanted to go. There was a small hospital nearby. She figured that there must be a lot of people in the big hospital by now. More people meant more zombies. This kind of small hospital was suitable for them. She needed a safe ce to treat Gu Zhao¡¯s injuries. She had already found an opportunity to give him some spiritual spring water. She did not know if it would be of any use. They soon arrived at Mu Cheng¡¯s neighborhood. After Mu Cheng got out of the car, Su Shanshan suddenly said, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s get out of the car.¡± Fei Lan had developed a rapport with her over the past few days. When he heard this, he quickly got out of the car and brought Gu Zhao down from the back seat with him. The three of them had just got out of the car when they heard a loud noise. Their car instantly shattered into pieces. A long tongue had smashed the car and then came at them quickly. The mutated zombie they encountered earlier did not die but followed their scent and caught up with them. ¡°Take him.¡± Su Shanshan shoved Gu Zhao to Fei Lan and conjured up an ice de in her hand to fight the zombie. The ice de wrapped around its tongue, but this zombie was too strong. Su Shanshan was dragged by the tongue and collided with its gaping mouth. ¡°Damn it!¡± She cursed under her breath and increased the force in her hands. She anchored her foot to the stone pir beside her to stop herself from getting closer to the zombie. Before she could heave a sigh of relief, the mutated zombie crawled toward her at a high speed. Itnded on all fours, moving at an unusually fast speed. Su Shanshan leaped onto the zombie¡¯s back and thrust her dagger into the back of its head. But the zombie tilted its head and the daggernded on its shoulder, leaving only a small scratch on its body. This actionpletely infuriated the zombie, and it swayed wildly. ¡°Sister Shanshan, be careful!¡± Fei Lan looked behind her in horror. Su Shanshan turned to see another zombie approaching her from behind. It was about to bite her neck. She quickly bent over and twisted her body into an incredible arc. She kicked her feet in the air and moved away from the spot. The new zombie bumped into the mutated zombie on the ground. The mutated zombie was territorial. Seeing that its food was being stolen, it got angry and roared at the zombie who hadnded on it. The new zombie got up confusedly. It walked towards Su Shanshan but was pushed away by the tongue of the other zombie behind. Taking advantage of the zombie infighting, Su Shanshan quickly called Fei Lan to the residential building nearby. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she entered the corridor. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to my ce first?¡± Mu Cheng, who had been observing the scene from the corridor, hesitated for a moment and then said. He did not know that the zombie had followed them here, but he felt that Su Shanshan, who had changed into a different person, was very skilled inbat. With her around, they would be safer, so he wanted to rope her in. Su Shanshan nced at the mutated zombie who was still looking for them and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She followed Mu Cheng up to the third floor. There were quite a lot of people in the residential building. All the houses had their doors and windows shut tight, but no zombies were found. She did not know if it was because someone had cleaned up the ce, or if the ce was lucky in that no one had turned into a zombie. Mu Cheng exined, ¡°Those who were unconscious were sent to the hospital. After all, there¡¯s a hospital nearby. We¡¯ve worked together to clean up the remaining zombies, so we¡¯re safe.¡± Su Shanshan thought with a frown,¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to abandon the idea of going to the hospital.¡± Mu Cheng stopped at the furthest unit of the third floor and knocked on the door. A soft voice came from inside, followed by a cautious question. ¡°Who is it?¡± After Mu Cheng answered, the person inside opened the door quickly. It was a middle-aged woman. When she saw Mu Cheng, her face lit up. When she saw people behind him, her face darkened abruptly. Mu Cheng did not notice that and said warmly, ¡°Shanshan, this is my mother. Come in quickly.¡± Su Shanshan nodded politely and walked in. When Mu Cheng¡¯s mother saw that they were bringing an unconscious man with them, she instantly turned pale and said, ¡°Is he going to be a zombie?¡± The moment the word ¡®zombie¡¯ was uttered, people starteding out of a small room.. There were over 20 people, including quite a few familiar faces. Chapter 24 - Meeting Old Friends Again Chapter 24: Meeting Old Friends Again Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios ¡°Su Shanshan!¡± A voice eximed. ¡°Shanshan, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re still alive.¡± Bai Ran rushed over and held her arm. As the ce was too small, Su Shanshan could not dodge her. Fei Lan purposefully took Gu Zhao from her. Only then did she have some room to shake off Bai Ran¡¯s hand. If she was not mistaken, Bai Ran was holding Qi Cheng¡¯s hand just now. It seemed that the two of them had been a couple before the apocalypse. ¡°Shanshan, I¡¯d been very worried about you. I was just about to look for you,¡± Qi Cheng walked over and said affectionately. Su Shanshan found this strange and frowned.¡°What are these two doing?¡±she thought. At that moment, a radio broadcast could be heard. ¡°The bases in City M, City S, City H, and City A have already been built. The government hasunched a rescue operation in the vicinity, but manpower is limited. We hope that everyone can head to these bases on their own as soon as possible.¡± Regarding theck of manpower, the first batch of people that the government would rescue would definitely be the families of high-ranking officials and those who were of value to the country. This was an issue that everyone was aware of. Qi Cheng asked quickly, ¡°Shanshan, the Gu family has already built a base in City A. Did they send someone to pick you up?¡± Bai Ran also looked at her expectantly. Only then did Su Shanshan understand what they were nning. On the other side, when Mu Qing heard about the Gu family in City A, he took another look at Su Shanshan and pulled his younger brother, Mu Cheng, into the room. ¡°No. After all, I¡¯m not a member of the Gu family.¡± Su Shanshan shook her head and shattered their fantasies. Qi Cheng and Bai Ran¡¯s expressions stiffened as disbelief crossed their faces. Bai Ran immediately cried out in shock, ¡°How is that possible? Doesn¡¯t the head of the Gu family love you very much?¡± They knew that Su Shanshan was only the stepdaughter of the Gu family, but they had witnessed the Gu family¡¯s indulgence towards her and tolerance for her behavior all these years. Su Shanshan sneered. ¡°Even so, what makes you think I¡¯ll take you with me?¡± Bai Ran and Qi Cheng¡¯s expressions darkened. Neither of them spoke anymore, and they did not appear as warm as before. Needless to say, Su Shanshan did not take them seriously. She brought Gu Zhao inside. Mother Mu stopped her and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Who let you in? My son is kind, but my family can no longer amodate so many people. Besides, we don¡¯t have any food to feed a few idle people.¡± Mu Qing walked out in time and said, ¡°Mom, let Miss Su stay here. It¡¯s not easy to survive in the apocalyptic era. If you can help her, please do that.¡± Mu Qing, who was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, was a rather refined man. He revealed a gentle smile to Su Shanshan. Mother Mu seemed to be very obedient to her son. Hearing his words, she stopped talking, but the other people in the room were unhappy. ¡°They cane in but not this injured man. Who knows if he¡¯ll turn into a zombie!¡± ¡°Exactly. Exactly. Kick them out.¡± Mu Qing adjusted his sses and said, ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to stay here may leave. Miss Su is my friend.¡± He was obviously showing his goodwill, so Su Shanshan naturally did not reject him. She nodded and said, ¡°This friend of mine is only injured. He won¡¯t be a zombie. He¡¯s still a superpowered man.¡± Superpowered man! The people present were shocked. From the broadcast, they already knew that some people would be superpowered, spewing fire and conjuring up water. However, they had not seen it with their own eyes. Instantly they started to look at Su Shanshan and the others differently. In their hearts, they deified those with superpowers and believed that Gu Zhao would not be a zombie. Actually, there was a certain chance that those with superpowers could be infected as well, but it was much slimmer than that of ordinary people. Su Shanshan did not exin. She had a feeling that the spiritual spring could suppress the zombie virus. Someone muttered, ¡°Who knows if it¡¯s true?¡± However, in the face of Mu Qing¡¯s words, he only whispered the sentence and did not chase her away. Chapter 25 - Treatment Chapter 25: Treatment Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Mu Qing cleared out a small room for Gu Zhao to recuperate in. Su Shanshan nodded her thanks. Mu Qing smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Su is Mu Cheng¡¯s ssmate. There is no need to be so distant with me.¡± When he saw that Su Shanshan did not respond, his eyes shed and he said, ¡°Miss Su is from the Gu family in City A. Why did youe back to a small ce like City B?¡± With a cold expression, Su Shanshan said, ¡°My friend still needs treatment. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t have the time to chat with you.¡± Mu Qing was a smart person. He nodded politely and left the room. ¡°Sister Shanshan, will Big Brother Zhao be alright?¡± Ever since he had seen Gu Zhao¡¯s skills, he had been upgraded to Big Brother Zhao in his heart. Gu Zhaoy on the bed, looking dreadfully pale. His ck sportswear was soaked in blood. Su Shanshan reached into Fei Lan¡¯s backpack and took out a first aid box from her space. She did not want to expose her identity as a space-powered person.¡°It is better to be cautious when I¡¯m outside,¡±she thought. Fei Lan leaned to the side to shield her. Su Shanshan took out a pair of scissors from the first aid box and slit Gu Zhao¡¯s clothes. The clothes and the wound on his back were already stuck together. While Fei Lan frowned and could not bear to watch, Su Shanshan bit the bullet and tore his clothes. She figured that it was better to get the job done quickly, or else it would only prolong his injuries. After Gu Zhao¡¯s clothes were torn, the wound on his back waspletely exposed. It was very deep, and a part of his flesh had been removed. The entire wound was dark brown, and the blood that flowed out was ck. This was a sign that he had been infected by the zombie virus. However, not much blood had flowed from the wound and the blood had stained only the part of his clothes that were torn. Su Shanshan guessed that it was because of the mouthful of spiritual spring that she had given Gu Zhao. She ced her hand over his wound. The spiritual spring flowed out from her hand, but it did not flow down. Instead it was absorbed by the wound on his back. This phenomenon also confirmed her thoughts. Su Shanshan was delighted. After the wound turned from dark brown to red, she put down her hand and fed Gu Zhao another mouthful of the spiritual spring water. Hisplexion visibly improved. If anyone else had witnessed this scene, the consequence would be unthinkable. Even eight years after the apocalypse, scientists all over the world were still working hard to unravel the secret of the zombie antibodies, let alone now. If anyone found out, Su Shanshan would probably be sent to be experimented on. The door opened suddenly. Mu Qing sized up the situation in the room and asked, ¡°Miss Su, I see that your friend seems to be seriously injured. Do you need help?¡± Su Shanshan had already put away the spiritual spring in her hand and was bandaging Gu Zhao¡¯s wound with gauze. When she heard the question, she said, ¡°No need. I happen to have some first aid skills. I¡¯ve already taken care of it.¡± Mu Qing looked at the gauze in her hand and said, ¡°Miss Su, you really prepare everything wherever you go. You even packed gauze.¡± Su Shanshan stood up and looked at him. ¡°I just took a first aid box from the supermarket. It just happened to be useful. Is there a problem?¡± Mu Qing rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°Of course not.¡± Before he left, he took a look at their backpacks. Fei Lan purposely showed him the things in the backpacks. Fortunately, Sister Shanshan had packed some food items inside. Otherwise, it would seem really weird not to pack food but to pack medical supplies instead. Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes darkened.¡°What exactly is Mu Qing trying to find out?¡±she wondered. As Mu Qing walked out, his expression darkened. Although everything seemed normal with Su Shanshan, he felt that this woman was harboring a big secret. This was his intuition and it had helped him many times before. Night fell. Su Shanshan recalled what day it was today and nced at Gu Zhao who was lying on the bed. As hisplexion had improved a lot, she walked out the door. Fei Lan naturally followed her. There were only three rooms in the Mu residence, so it was impossible for all twenty-odd people to stay in one room. Now they were gathered in the living room. The moment Su Shanshan and Fei Lan came out, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention because their faces were pale and they were in a daze.. But inparison, Su Shanshan appeared to be too calm. Chapter 26 - I Can Kill You Easily Chapter 26: I Can Kill You Easily Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Compared to their panic, this calm andposed demeanor made them very upset. Needless to say, they started to find fault with them. An auntie said, ¡°She¡¯s really a snobby missy. Not only did she upy a room when she just arrived, she didn¡¯t do anything and just waited to eat for free.¡± Bai Ran lowered her head and smiled. As she raised her head, she looked tense. She nced at Su Shanshan and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t say that. Although Shanshan really doesn¡¯t know how to do anything, she¡¯s a very nice person.¡± The auntie¡¯s expression became even more disdainful. ¡°This youngdy is just too kind. It seems like she has bullied you quite a bit. These youngdies are just domineering and unreasonable.¡± Bai Ran said anxiously, ¡°No, although Shanshan has a bad temper and often scolds people, she¡¯s still very nice.¡± These words were meant for Su Shanshan, and every word viinized her as an unreasonable and unruly young missy. Su Shanshan looked at them coldly and said, ¡°Bai Ran, when you were with me, did I force you to do anything? When you took my branded bags, jewelry, and clothes, did you say that I had a bad temper and liked to scold people?¡± She did not exin. She thought,¡°There is no need to talk to these people, but Bai Ran¡­ I will not let her off easily.¡± Bai Ran¡¯s face turned pale. She did not expect that Su Shanshan, who was a bum in the past, would actually say such things. Ever since thest gathering, Su Shanshan had seemed different. She raised her head abruptly and looked at Su Shanshan.¡°Was she pretending from the start?¡±she wondered. The auntie who had just praised Bai Ran for being kind had already distanced herself from her with a look of disdain. Bai Ran could not stand the gazes of everyone and decided to stop pretending. She said fiercely, ¡°Su Shanshan, what right do you have to be so arrogant now? It¡¯s the end of the world now. Maybe the Gu family is finished. What else do you have to be proud of? We¡¯re all the same now. No, you can¡¯tpare to me. You¡¯re just a young missy who can only cry helplessly at the end of the world.¡± Her words belied all the resentment in her heart. As she looked up, Su Shanshan was already in front of her. She took a step back in fear, but Su Shanshan grabbed her neck. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing? Let¡­ let¡­ let me go.¡± She kept struggling, but Su Shanshan used even more force. The next second, she saw something that she would never forget in her life. The intense hatred in Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes scared her. The two of them used to be very close to each other. Su Shanshan said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Even if I have nothing left, I can still kill you easily.¡± Bai Ran was so frightened that she did not even dare to struggle. She had escaped all the way from the school and had been following behind others for protection. This was her first close shave with death. Of course Su Shanshan did not kill her. After all, her vengeance had only just begun. If Bai Ran was dead, that would be so boring. She was going to make her suffer the same way she herself had died in her previous life. Bai Ran was thrown to the ground. She started to cough uncontrobly, unable to suppress the hatred in her eyes. She vowed to take revenge for today. Su Shanshan¡¯s movepletely stunned everyone. The auntie who had just spoken had turned pale and was trembling. Fei Lan gave her a thumbs up. Mu Qing, who was standing on the side, had been watching from the sidelines. He did not say anything because he wanted to see what this young Miss Su was capable of. She was even more arrogant than he had imagined. This was different from what his younger brother had said about her. Su Shanshan paid no attention to their reactions or spections. She went straight to the window and looked up. The moon in the night sky had turned red. Tonight there will be a sr eclipse. After tonight, the zombies would evolve for the first time. By then, humanity would be in an even more difficult situation. There was a knock on the door. The people who had gone out to look for food had returned. After opening the door, Mu Cheng brought Qi Cheng and three to five young boys in. They were holding packages in their hands. The packages were filled to the brim. It was obvious that they had gathered quite a lot of food.. This made the people in the house beam with happiness. Chapter 27 - Extraterrestrial Meteorite Chapter 27: Extraterrestrial Meteorite Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios When Bai Ran saw Qi Cheng, she started crying and throwing herself into his arms. Qi Cheng hurriedly asked her what happened. She nced at Su Shanshan discreetly and showed him the wound on her neck. The purplish-red finger marks on her neck stood out against her fair skin. Instantly Qi Cheng rushed angrily to Su Shanshan¡¯s side and roared, ¡°I know you¡¯re jealous because I¡¯m close to Bai Ran, right? Su Shanshan, I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t ever like you. Give up. If I see you hurting Bai Ran again, don¡¯t me me for falling out with you!¡± After he said this, the room became silent for a moment. Fei Lan¡¯s eyes widened.¡°This man is really bold to speak to Sister Shanshan like that,¡±he thought. ¡°Did I not make myself clear thest time or are you stupid? If youe near me again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you up too,¡± Su Shanshan said coldly. Qi Cheng was stunned. Then he raised his hand to hit her, but Bai Ran grabbed his arm and pulled him away. Of course, her intention was not to help Su Shanshan. She had a more vicious n. Su Shanshan ignored them and stared straight at the moon in the sky. In her past life, in the fifth year of the apocalypse, an expert had inadvertently discovered a rock and deduced that it was an extraterrestrial meteorite that had fallen from the sky during the first sr eclipse. These meteorites could suppress damage caused by mutated nts. The people in the room also realized that something was wrong with the moon and a flurry of discussions ensued. Starlight shed in the sky, and a shooting star streaked across the sky. The entire night sky seemed to have been split in half by a streak of fire. Everyone cried out in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s a shooting star! Quickly make a wish!¡± Wishing on a falling meteor could grant wishes. This was a fairy tale they had heard since they were young. However, in times like this, they could only ce their hopes in these fairy tales to alleviate their fears of the apocalypse. The apocalypse was already upon them¡ªperhaps it was true that meteors could grant wishes. A smile appeared on Su Shanshan¡¯s face. Fei Lan nced at her and said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to believe this too, Sister Shanshan!¡± Su Shanshan looked at him and did not exin. She was happy that the extraterrestrial meteorite incident really happened. Now it seemed that the biggest crisis for humans was the zombies. In the future, they would discover that the omnipresent mutated nts were the most troublesome. Back then, Gu Jincheng almost crippled his superpower trying to eliminate mutated nts. Also, she knew the location where the meteorite fell. It was in City M where the scientist picked up the meteorite. Although it was only part of the meteorite, the palm-sized meteorite ended the troubles caused by the mutated zombies. This time she must get her hands on this meteorite first. It would make things easier for Gu Jincheng in the future. Thinking of Gu Jincheng, a sweet smile appeared on Su Shanshan¡¯s face. This smile stunned Fei Lan again. He looked straight at Su Shanshan and suddenly realized that she was still a girl under her tough exterior. He put one hand over his heart¡ªit was beating unusually fast. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Shanshan asked, moving closer to him suddenly. Fei Lan suddenly took a big step back, not daring to look her in the eye. ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Shanshan looked at him strangely but did not take it to heart. After firming up her thoughts, her mood lifted. She walked towards her room but was stopped by Mu Qing. ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯re going to the nearest City S base tomorrow. Would you like to go with us?¡± Su Shanshan shook her head. ¡°Nah, we¡¯re going to City M.¡± ¡°City M is further away and it might not be safe. Why don¡¯t youe with us? I¡¯vee up with a detailed n. We¡¯ll definitely be able to reach there safely,¡± Mu Qing said. Su Shanshan shook her head again.. ¡°Our destination is City A.¡± Chapter 28 - Safe Base Chapter 28: Safe Base Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios After being rejected, Mu Qing did not get angry. When he heard that she was going to City A, he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to City A with you. Actually I thought that City S would not be safe. After all, City A is really the center of the country.¡± The moment he thought about how he could rely on the Gu family to gain a foothold in City A, his heart burned with excitement. After the apocalypse arrived, it urred to Mu Qing that this chaotic world was the world where he belonged. In times of chaos, unlikely heroes were born. Mu Qing felt that the era that belonged to him was finallying. Su Shanshan nced at his so-called n and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t care where you¡¯re going, but your n won¡¯t work. Tomorrow the zombies will be stronger than they are now. Without cars and weapons, you¡¯ll be eaten as soon as you get downstairs. And¡­ your route won¡¯t work either. The highway must be jammed with cars by this time.¡± ¡°Youngdy, what are you saying? Why are you cursing us?¡± A middle-aged woman carrying a child said. Su Shanshan nced at them and went back to her room without another word. In the room, Gu Zhao was still unconscious. Su Shanshan and Fei Lan sat in a corner by themselves, preparing for the night. In the middle of the night, the door to Su Shanshan¡¯s room opened suddenly, and a ck shadow sneaked in. A faint light came in through the crack of the open door. The person¡¯s face became visible. It was the middle-aged woman who was carrying the child. Her eyes scanned the room, and when she saw the backpack by the bed, her eyes lit up. She tried to make her fat body less conspicuous as she crept in. She was reaching for the backpack when a hand grabbed hers. She looked up and saw that the unconscious man had woken up and was staring at her coldly. In the next second, the middle-aged woman screamed from the pain in her wrist. The noise alerted the people outside the room. ¡°What happened?¡± A group of people banged open the door and saw what was happening in the room. The middle-aged woman said pitifully, ¡°Please save me. This man is going to kill me.¡± Upon hearing this, several young men stood up, wanting to make a move but were deterred by Gu Zhao¡¯s gaze. Su Shanshan and Fei Lan stopped pretending to be asleep. They had not slept at all, but they did not expect Gu Zhao to be conscious. Su Shanshan stepped forward and kicked the woman away. The middle-aged woman fell to the ground and cried out in pain. She could not get up. ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to silence her in front of us?¡± An angry youth said. Su Shanshan crouched in front of the woman and grabbed her hand. The woman was holding a knife. If she had not kicked her in time, the knife would have been used on Gu Zhao. ¡°Why are you in my room? Let me guess what you¡¯re trying to do? Are you trying to steal something or kill us?¡± Su Shanshan asked coldly. Everyone reacted to her questions. ¡°Yes, why did she appear in this room in the middle of the night?¡± they wondered. The middle-aged woman was so nervous that she could not speak. The bottle in her hand was wet from her grip. Su Shanshan moved closer to her, but her eyes were looking in Bai Ran¡¯s direction. ¡°Or will you tell me who sent you?¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Bai¡­¡± ¡°Wa, wa, wa, wa, wa¡­¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s child started crying suddenly. Bai Ran took a step forward and said, ¡°The child is probably afraid of missing her mother. Let her coax the child first. Shanshan. After all, she¡¯s the child¡¯s mother. Even if she wants to steal something for the child to eat, don¡¯t mind her.¡± The middle-aged woman looked at Bai Ran gratefully. She got up and carried her child as she walked out. There was a faint red mark at the waist on the back of her clothes. Su Shanshan stopped Fei Lan who wanted an exnation.¡°She¡¯s just being used by someone. There is no need to argue with her,¡±she thought. ¡°Bai Ran¡­ you are indeed a scheming person, just like in your past life.¡± Chapter 29 - : Strange Gu Zhao Chapter 29: Strange Gu Zhao Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios The people involved in the incident had left, and the onlookers had also left. Bai Ran wanted to stay behind to express her concern, but the look in Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes during the day made her a little afraid. She hesitated and left as well. Su Shanshan smiled at the empty bottle in her hand.¡°She asked for this,¡±she thought. When Su Shanshan turned around and saw Gu Zhao¡¯s startled expression, she asked with concern, ¡°Gu Zhao, how are your injuries?¡± Gu Zhao returned to his senses and recalled that she had kicked the middle-aged woman away just to protect him, protect¡­ him. This word was very unfamiliar. He had been given a mission since he was young to protect his master well. If necessary, he had to die for his master. This was the first time he had been protected by someone else. His pale face suddenly blushed. Before he could suppress the strange feeling in his heart, a soft and warm hand was ced on his forehead, making his face even redder. Su Shanshan frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t feel hot. Why is your face so red?¡± Fei Lan also looked over curiously. ¡°Big Brother Zhao, are you feeling shy?¡± He was just joking.¡°After all, how could Gu Zhao¡ªthat big block of ice¡ªbe shy?¡±he mused. Unexpectedly, these words caused Gu Zhao to cough violently. This made them even more puzzled. Gu Zhao quickly turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my back is a little itchy.¡± Su Shanshan was relieved. ¡°The itch means the wound is healing. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Fei Lan teased, ¡°So powerful Big Brother Zhao is actually ticklish.¡± As soon as the sky brightened, Su Shanshan and the other two prepared to set off. After confirming that Gu Zhao could manage on his own, they armed themselves and hid weapons in every corner of their bodies. These were all life-saving items to be used at crucial moments. After exiting the room, Mu Qing saw that the people in the living room were already preparing to set off. His eyes lit up when she saw Su Shanshan. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ve prepared breakfast for you. Quickly, go and eat.¡± His obvious goodwill caused everyone to look at the two of them mockingly. Mother Mu was looking at Su Shanshan with a critical gaze. Su Shanshan frowned. Before she could say anything, Gu Zhao already pulled her behind him. He said coldly, ¡°No need for breakfast.¡± It was only then that Mu Qing saw Gu Zhao. He had not expected that the patient they brought in would actually be a handsome man. Their male intuition made Mu Qing and Gu Zhao look at each other like sparks were about to ignite. Mother Mu said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s better for girls to keep a distance from men. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard to find a husband in the future.¡± Ever since Mu Qing had told her about Su Shanshan¡¯s family background, she was very pleased with her background even though she did not like her. They were mother and son indeed. Her son took after her in his self-confidence. Mu Qing looked at his mother unhappily. After apologizing, he pulled her aside. Fei Lan whispered, ¡°Sister Shanshan, what¡¯s your rtionship with Brother Zhao? Why is he so angry when a man is wooing you?¡± Su Shanshan remembered that it was the same in her previous life. As long as a man approached her, Gu Zhao would always appear with a cold face and take her away. Gu Jincheng had probably given him instructions. She could not help butugh and say, ¡°That¡¯s because this is also part of his mission.¡± Fei Lan did not quite understand, but he did not ask any further because he could already feel Gu Zhao¡¯s cold gaze. He scratched his head and looked up at the sky, refusing to look at him. Gu Zhao said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Shanshan quickly followed up and exined, ¡°Gu Zhao, I didn¡¯t pay attention to him. He¡¯s the one whotches onto me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Fei Lan.¡± The corners of Gu Zhao¡¯s lips finally curled up slightly, but her next sentence made his heart sink into an icy hole. Su Shanshan thought for a while and added, ¡°You must not tell Gu Jincheng.¡± Gu Zhao¡¯s expression was a little dazed, and a hint of struggle shed across his eyes.. In the end, he calmed down and quietly took a step further away from Su Shanshan. Chapter 30 - Departure Chapter 30: Departure Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Su Shanshan did not notice this and did not bother about Mu Qing and the rest of the people. She walked out of the house and went to the corridor. She spoke to Gu Zhao and Fei Lan in a low voice and they went down the stairs cautiously. Not long after they came out of the house, Mu Qing and the others also came out. However, they were feeling carefree and not at all worried. The zombies had been so easy to deal with these past few days that they were no longer vignt. They thought that if the zombies came, they could kill them with a single blow. When Mu Qing saw how guarded Su Shanshan and the others were, he even mocked them. He shouted, ¡°Miss Su, why don¡¯t youe to my ce? I can protect you.¡± His voice attracted the attention of the zombies nearby. Su Shanshan looked at him with disdain. The zombies rushed towards the source of the sound. A zombie rushed to the corridor. Those who had never faced a zombie before immediately shouted. This sound agitated the zombies again. ¡°Damn it!¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent. She cursed under her breath and kicked a zombie away before running out. Gu Zhao and Fei Lan tacitly followed. They did not have time to waste in the corridor, or more and more zombies would exhaust them to death. There were more zombies outside than there had been two days ago. The sun in the sky was blocked by dark shadows, and what people saw was a ck sun. It was a dark and ominous feeling. There was no sunlight in the sky. The zombies roared and rushed at them as if they had been drugged. The endless swarm of zombies made Mu Qing and the others panicpletely. When they swung their axes at the zombies¡¯ heads, they realized that the zombies were speedier and tougher than before. One of the people had his neck bitten. ¡°Ahhh!¡± This scream was like a switch that had been turned on. Everyone screamed and wanted to return to the corridor, but there were zombies in the corridor too. Caught in a dilemma, the people started treating everyone around them as zombies. The ugliness of human nature was evident at this moment. Mu Qing¡¯s face was no longer as calm and collected as before. When he recalled Su Shanshan¡¯s reminderst night, he regretted not taking it seriously. When he raised his head again, Su Shanshan and the others had already run a distance away. He couldn¡¯t care less about therge group of people behind him. He grabbed his mother with one hand and Mu Cheng with the other and ran towards Su Shanshan. Bai Ran hugged Qi Cheng¡¯s arm tightly as she cried out repeatedly. Not only was she unable to help, but she was also a burden. In the face of death, Qi Cheng pushed Bai Ran away and shouted, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t take me along even if you want to die!¡± Bai Ran cried pitifully, but no one was going to show her any mercy. They cut a bloody path out of the chaos. However, there were fewer than 10 people left of the group of 20-plus people. They finally experienced the cruelty of the apocalypse. The sound of zombies gnawing on bones in front of them almost made them copse. Mu Qing¡¯s family, Bai Ran, Qi Cheng, and the middle-aged woman¡¯s family survived. However, there was arge group of zombies following behind them. Soon they realized that these zombies liked the middle-aged woman very much. Bai Ran saw the red mark on her back and shouted, ¡°She has blood on her body. Quickly, throw her out.¡± Blood? Everyone was puzzled. They all had blood on them. However, the zombies kept following the middle-aged woman, so they had to push her out. The middle-aged woman hugged the child and begged. However, her husband snatched the child and kicked it away. The woman looked at Bai Ran with hatred. Bai Ran hid behind Qi Cheng, feeling indignant.¡°The bottle of blood was supposed to have been used on Su Shanshan, so why did it appear on herself instead? Useless trash!¡±she thought. Su Shanshan was almost next to the car, but there were too many zombies. The mutant zombie from two days ago was gone, or they would be in big trouble. Su Shanshan weighed the situation. With her superpower, she could deal with four zombies without a problem. She could also kill two zombies with her skills. Gu Zhao should be able to deal with 10 zombies.. Fei Lan could only handle two. Chapter 31 - Master Key Chapter 31: Master Key Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios She quickly nned everything in her mind and gave the two a look. They rushed toward the southwest purposefully. There was a car there, and there were 18 zombies around. As long as they killed those zombies quickly, they would have time to escape in the car. The three of them worked together. Ice des and whirlwinds quickly annihted the zombies. Fei Lan also tried his best to hit the zombies on the head with the rod in his hand. Everything went as smoothly as Su Shanshan had imagined, but the car door could not be opened. Gu Zhao pulled Fei Lan away and gave it a kick. He opened the car door from the inside. Su Shanshan and Fei Lan were ready. They got into the car quickly but without the car key, it could not be started. Su Shanshan calmly took out a small box from her space which contained all sorts of car keys. Gu Zhao picked a key that was suitable for this car and dashed off before the zombies surrounded them. Mu Qing and the others followed suit, but they did not have the ability to kill all the zombies swiftly, nor did they have the master key to start any car. They would only fail. Mu Qing finally found a car with a key but was scratched by the driver who had turned into a zombie. He wanted to save his mother and brother, but there were many zombies behind them. Once he opened the car door, the zombies would be there waiting for him. He was panicking. The pain on his arm stimted his nerves. He made a painful decision. When they were about to reach the car, he drove away. Unexpectedly, Bai Ran and Qi Cheng got into his car at thest moment. Su Shanshan turned around to survey the scene. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again,¡± she said quietly with a sneer. Bai Ran had a superpower, but her superpower was very special. She could create a drop of blood. This kind of blood would make zombies addicted to it. Once a human was stained by this blood, he would be chased wildly by zombies. Bai Ran had used this superpower to eliminate many people who hated her. In her previous life, Bai Ran never said that she had supernatural power. After all, this kind of supernatural power would make everyone afraid. Even she knew about this kind of strange and cruel supernatural power just before she died. ¡°Sister Shanshan?¡± Fei Lan looked behind the car. Mu Qing¡¯s car was following them closely. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about them.¡± Su Shanshan closed her eyes to rest. It was none of her business whether they followed her or not. Protecting others was also none of her business. ¡°Oh,¡± Fei Lan answered obediently and closed his eyes to rest just like she did. Gu Zhao drove dutifully, crushing any solitary zombie they encountered. When they were out of the zombie crowd, Su Shanshan said, ¡°Gu Zhao, stop the car.¡± Without asking why, Gu Zhao simply stopped the car. Su Shanshan looked at Fei Lan beside her and said, ¡°You said you know how to drive?¡± Fei Lan understood what she meant and took the initiative. ¡°Big Brother Zhao, you are injured. Let me drive.¡± Gu Zhao quietly got out of the car and sat in the back seat, swapping seats with Fei Lan. Su Shanshan handed him a cup of spiritual spring water. ¡°Drink this.¡± After watching him drink, she rxed and continued to rest her eyes. Su Shanshan and the others drove to City M. Another group of people was also hurrying towards City M. ¡°President Gu, her location has changed again. Where is Miss Su going?¡± Gu Lingined. Gu Jincheng took a look at the route on the GPS and said, ¡°City M.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Gu Jincheng nced at him and did not speak. After a long time, he said, ¡°Because Shanshan said she woulde and find me. She will definitely pass through City M from City B to City A.¡± Gu Ling nodded. ¡°Why is Boss showing off so much?¡± he thought. Gu Ling said recklessly, ¡°Maybe Miss Su is going to the base in City M. After all, it¡¯s not like Miss Su hasn¡¯t fooled you before.¡± Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He looked at Gu Ling coldly. By the time Gu Ling realized the problem, it was already toote. ¡°Go and deal with the zombies outside.. If you don¡¯t clean them up, you don¡¯t need toe back,¡± Gu Jincheng said coldly. Chapter 32 - Military Truck Chapter 32: Military Truck Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Gu Ling looked at the zombies behind him and shouted, ¡°No!¡± However, his boss kicked him down. The moment Gu Lingnded on the ground, he threw a fireball at the zombie in front and quickly climbed into the car behind him. Someone inside mocked, ¡°Brother Ling was chased out again?¡± Gu Ling shot a cold nce at them and no one dared to say anything further. He was pleased with himself. Even if he could not handle President Gu, he could still deal with them. Gu Jincheng took out the photo from his chest. In the photo was a girl¡¯s smiling face. The corners of the photo were already worn out, but it was obvious that the owner cherished this photo. Gu Jincheng¡¯s strong, slender hand brushed past the girl in the photo. The girl was smiling very happily, and her eyes seemed to be twinkling with stars. He had three photo albums for photos like this, but he liked this photo the most because he took it for her personally. He did not know why he fell in love with her, but by the time he realized it, he had fallen too deeply in love. It was toote to pull himself out. The moment the apocalypse came, he panicked. He hated himself more than once for not going to City B that day.¡°Why did I let my girl suffer such a terrible apocalypse alone?¡±he thought. ¡°Will she be afraid? Will she cry? Will she¡­ miss me?¡± These questions tortured him until he could barely breathe. Without seeing her and not knowing for certain if she was safe, he could not be at ease. He wanted to be with her even in the apocalypse. Gu Jincheng clearly remembered that day when he finished talking to Shanshan on the phone. That was the first time they spoke so cordially after Shanshan¡¯s 18th birthday. It made him touch her number on the phone longingly¡­ His Shanshan¡­ was finally his¡­ Although he still felt that Shanshan¡¯s stockpile of food and firearms was a joke, he was used to spoiling Shanshan. He would not disappoint her no matter how much he disbelieved what she said. However, what happened next stunned him. It was true! Doomsday was really here! When those unconscious people woke up, they became zombies that ate human flesh. They bit the people around them, chewed, and swallowed¡­ Everyone who was alive began to experience fear, terror, and struggles¡­ ¡°Trust me, I will find you safely.¡± This thought made Gu Jincheng feel somefort in his heart. ¡°Shanshan, this time, you can¡¯t lie to me anymore. You must live on safely. Otherwise, I will go crazy.¡± He clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms and leaving traces of blood. Immediately, a bolt of lightning shed, and the blood from the wound was charred ck, emitting a faint smell. He had been relying on pain to calm himself down these past few days or he would lose control before he found Shanshan. His lightning power was powerful, but it was also a kind of torture to his body. ¡­ Su Shanshan and the others drove all the way to the outskirts of the city. It was going quite well. They did not encounter anyrge groups of zombies. There was a green military truck parked by the road in the outskirts of the city. There were quite a number of people in the truck. There were all kinds of special purpose licensed cars around. There was probably an important man that the government was picking up. Although the people all had fear on their faces, they seemed to be waiting for someone of high status, and no one wasining or cursing. Armed soldiers surrounded the area to offer protection. They did not chase away the cars that came uninvited. They just told them to stay outside the circle and not block the road. There were people making a din but the soldiers had guns. With a click, the troublemakers retreated obediently. At his age, Fei Lan was very passionate towards soldiers. He looked at them with their guns and said with a red face, ¡°Sister Shanshan, should we follow the soldiers?¡± Su Shanshan shook her head. ¡°No, we¡¯ll go by ourselves.¡± They did not know where the military truck was going. She had to go to City M. Once she got the item she wanted, she would leave and head for City A to look for Gu Jincheng. She did not know how he was doing. Chapter 33 - : City M Chapter 33: City M Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios As Gu Jincheng was thinking of her, Su Shanshan sneezed. Fei Lan joked, ¡°Sister Shanshan, is someone thinking about you?¡± Su Shanshan could only think of one person¡¯s face when she heard this. She smiled. Fei Lan saw her reaction from the rearview mirror. The familiar smile made his heart beat irregrly again. He reached out to touch his heart. This was the first time in his 19 years that he had felt such a strong convulsion. He was at a loss. Gu Zhao looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Pay attention to the front.¡± Fei Lan looked ahead and saw a zombie. He swerved the car quickly to avoid the zombies that were rushing over. Su Shanshan was thrown against the car door by this violent turn. She frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?¡± Fei Lan said quickly, ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I was distracted just now. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Su Shanshan did not notice but Gu Zhao looked at him for a long time. They set off once again. They stood out among the cars waiting to follow the military truck. Mu Qing, who was following behind them, wanted to follow them but was stopped by Qi Cheng and Bai Ran. It had not been an easy journey for them. Although they were following behind, Su Shanshan and the others would rush forward and crush the zombies they encountered. They did not dare to do so. If they encountered zombies, they had to fend for themselves. The journey was very difficult¡ªif they continued to follow them, they would definitely die. ¡°Brother Mu Qing, it¡¯s useless for us to follow her. That woman, Su Shanshan, has always been heartless. She won¡¯t save us if we encounter danger. We might as well follow the soldiers,¡± Bai Ran said. Mu Qing did not object. Although he wanted to follow Su Shanshan, his instincts told him not to. Mu Qing suddenly felt a hot sensation in his body. He opened the window to let in some fresh air, but the breeze made his body even hotter. ¡°Brother Mu Qing, your hand!¡± Bai Ran saw that the wound on his arm had already started to swell and be inmed, faintly emitting a rotten stench as she cried out. This voice attracted the attention of the surrounding soldiers and they quickly surrounded her. When they saw Mu Qing¡¯s appearance, they immediately pointed their guns at him and said, ¡°You were scratched by the zombies?¡± By now the government knew that being scratched or bitten by zombies could turn someone into a zombie. When Mu Qing saw this situation, he quickly got out of the car and ran into the forest by the side of the road. Since the soldiers had a mission toplete, they did not chase after him. While Bai Ran and Qi Cheng were rejoicing in their hearts, they were examined by the soldiers. After seeing that there were no problems, they were released. Su Shanshan and the rest were heading towards City M quickly. Once they reached the city, it was as if they had arrived at a zombie town. Cars could no longer enter from the outside. They had to get out of the car. The moment they got out of the car, they saw another car pull up. Those people were unlucky. The moment they stopped the car, a zombie stuck itself to their car window. ¡°Ahhh! Help!¡± A female voice shrieked from the car. Su Shanshan frowned and quickly gave Gu Zhao and Fei Lan a hand signal. Such a noisy person was definitely not allowed to go with them. Sure enough, in the next second, zombies walked towards that car. Colorful supernatural powers instantly rose from the car. Su Shanshan raised her brows slightly. No wonder they were so bold. It turned out that there were quite a number of superpowered people in the car. Fei Lan looked enviously at the car opposite and then at his hands. He wanted to have supernatural powers too. Su Shanshan patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Your chance wille.¡± Other than the first-generation superpowered people, there was another type of people who could activate their superpowers at the brink of death. Some people could even activate their superpowers after being infected by zombies. However, the chance for thetter to upgrade their powers was not as high as the former. Taking advantage of the fact that the car across the street had attracted the attention of most of the zombies, they quickly sneaked into City M. Su Shanshan had stayed here for quite a while, so she was very familiar with the streets here. After making many turns, she led them towards an antique street. They had not gone far when they heard voices behind them. Su Shanshan turned and saw what they had been dreading. The group of people from the car had followed them.. And they were being followed by a horde of zombies. Chapter 34 - Troublesome Woman Chapter 34: Troublesome Woman Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Su Shanshan cursed under her breath and quickened her steps. Gu Zhao and Fei Lan naturally followed. However, the people behind them seemed to want to pick a fight with them. They also sped up to catch up with them. The woman who was shielded behind them kept shouting, ¡°Hey! People in front, wait for us. Don¡¯t you have any love for us?¡± The zombies around them roared even louder. Su Shanshan could not stand it.¡°Where did this foolish womane from? Does she think that there are too few zombies?¡±she thought. Someone beside the woman could not resist saying, ¡°Miss, please keep your voice down. These zombies are following your voice.¡± The woman shouted unhappily, ¡°What do you mean by that? You can¡¯t even eliminate these zombies. Why did my father spend money to invite you here? You¡¯re so useless. You even want me to run with you. No, I can¡¯t run anymore. Carry me.¡± The person she pointed at was the young man who had just spoken. His face sank, but he resigned himself to his fate and carried the young missy on his back as he ran. Arriving at the antique street, Su Shanshan stopped in her tracks. She pulled Gu Zhao with one hand and Fei Lan with the other towards a small alley on the side. She leaped to the second floor of the small building beside her. Gu Zhao followed closely behind. What surprised her the most was that Fei Lan actually jumped up as well. He smiled shyly. ¡°I used to y basketball, so I¡¯m pretty good at jumping.¡± Su Shanshan nodded. That saved her the trouble of trying to find a way to yank him. After they came up, the group of people behind them followed suit and went up to the second floor. The two parties looked at each other. The other party was obviously a little embarrassed. After all, they were the ones who attracted so many zombies. After their young missy said those things, they still shamelessly tagged along with Su Shanshan andpany. They knew they were in the wrong. Su Shanshan nced at them but did not mind. On the other hand, thedy opposite her was unhappy. She looked at Su Shanshan¡¯s beautiful face and a hint of jealousy shed across her eyes. She rushed up to her and said, ¡°I asked you to wait for me just now. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Su Shanshan gave her a strange look. ¡°Who are you?¡± She was asking the woman who she thought she was and why she should listen to her. However, thisdy was so smug that she did not understand what Su Shanshan meant. Instead she said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m Liu Zhixi from the Liu family of City A.¡± She lifted her chin, waiting for Su Shanshan to fawn over her. Hearing that, Su Shanshan nced at her. She was from the Liu Family, which was destroyed by zombies as soon as the apocalypse happened in her previous life. This youngdy should be the only survivor of the Liu Family now. ¡°What does that have to do with me? Move aside, you¡¯re blocking me,¡± Su Shanshan said coldly. Liu Zhixi did not expect the woman to ignore her after she gave her name. She was about to lose her temper when an older man walked away from the bodyguards. He said, ¡°Miss Liu, you should be quiet for a while. If the zombies are lured here, we¡¯ll all be finished.¡± Liu Zhixi¡¯s face darkened, but she was afraid of zombies. She red at the man and said, ¡°You¡¯re all useless. When we go back this time, I¡¯ll make Daddy rece you.¡± The older man sighed deeply and bowed to Su Shanshan. ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡± Fei Lan looked at him sympathetically and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you guys either. It¡¯s not easy to serve such a big missy, right?¡± The middle-aged man, Cao Yunjin, nced at Liu Zhixi cautiously. Seeing that she did not notice them, he heaved a sigh of relief. The wrinkles on his face seemed to have increased. It was obvious that thisdy had caused a lot of trouble along the way. Su Shanshan nced at Gu Zhao, who had his head lowered as he cleaned his dagger. She approached him furtively and asked, ¡°Gu Zhao, what sort of status does the Liu family have in City A?¡± Gu Zhao stiffened. ¡°Not worth mentioning.¡± Su Shanshan nodded knowingly and left his side. Gu Zhao continued to wipe the dagger, but his eyes seemed unfocused. Chapter 35 - Liu Clans Annihilation Chapter 35: Liu n¡¯s Annihtion Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Being distracted was a big taboo for bodyguards because they would be killed if they were not attentive. But recently, he was losing control of himself more and more, as if something was about to be undone, and he was powerless to stop it. ¡°Gu Zhao?¡± ¡°Gu Zhao?¡± Su Shanshan called out twice, but he did not respond, which was strange. Then Gu Zhao reacted and replied quickly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with youtely? You¡¯re always wandering off. Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Su Shanshan asked. Gu Zhao shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What did you just say?¡± Su Shanshan pointed to the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go down. We¡¯ll leave as soon as we get what we need.¡± Gu Zhao nodded, and the three of them headed downstairs. Just as they reached the stairway, they saw a dense crowd of zombies downstairs. The ce they were currently at was a jewelry store, and the second floor was the VIP lounge. Normally, not many people were around in the lounge, so Su Shanshan felt safe taking them there. There were more people in the lobby downstairs. Su Shanshan nced at them and reached into her backpack. She took out a string of firecrackers from her space, lit them, and threw them outside the shop. All the zombies followed the sound. They quickly rushed down. Before they went down, they heard Liu Zhixi¡¯s voice. ¡°What? There are so many zombies down there. I¡¯m not going down.¡± ¡°But, Missy, we¡¯ll starve if we don¡¯t get down there for food. Now that the zombies have been lured away, it¡¯s our best chance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± In the end, Cao Yunjin had no choice but to persuade the youngdy to agree. However, the firecrackers had already stopped bursting. They were halfway there when the zombies surrounded them. They had to start fighting their way out. ¡°Eagle!¡± One of the group members was bitten on the neck by a zombie. Liu Zhixi screamed in fear and pushed a young man beside her. The young man was caught off guard and was pushed into the zombie¡¯s mouth. ¡°Guo Zi!¡± No matter how sad they were losing two brothers in session, they rushed out of the zombie crowd with Liu Zhixi and came to a safe ce. Cao Yifan clenched his fists and rushed to Liu Zhixi¡¯s side, roaring, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that Old Eagle and Guo Zi died. If you hadn¡¯t refused toe down just now, we wouldn¡¯t be in such danger!¡± Cao Yunjin stopped him, and Cao Yifan said with reddened eyes, ¡°Brother, Old Eagle is going to marry his lover this year. Guo Zi just turned 18, and so many brothers had died because of this woman. Don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m going to avenge them today.¡± Cao Yunjin hugged him. His eyes were also filled with pain and resignation to the vicissitudes of life. He said, ¡°Yifan, our mission is to protect our employer.¡± ¡°But they didn¡¯t have to die. Brother, I¡¯m not afraid of death. I can die for my employer. I just feel that they died needlessly.¡± Liu Zhixi was frightened, but when she saw Cao Yunjin stopping her, she regained her arrogance. She mocked, ¡°Your lives are cheap. It¡¯s your honor to die for me. Besides, didn¡¯t my father give you a burial fee? When you guys die, your family will benefit too. You guys really don¡¯t know how to be grateful.¡± These words caused the eyes of the men to turn red. All of them clenched their fists tightly, and the veins on their faces bulged. But because of the power of the Liu n, they were unable to do anything. Liu Zhixi looked around smugly. When she saw Gu Zhao, her eyes lit up. She had seen his stylish moves when he was killing the zombies. His good looks caught her eye. No matter how she looked at him, he did not look like an ordinary person. She came to Gu Zhao¡¯s side and asked demurely, ¡°May I know which family this young master is from?¡± There was still a hint of coyness on her face that was a stark contrast with the spoiled and hateful look just now. Gu Zhao could not be bothered with her and simply closed his eyes to rest. Su Shanshan was opening the back door of the jewelry store. There were so many zombies out there. It would not do to go out the front door. She would have to try her luck with the back door. Fei Lan was looking on from the side. Chapter 36 - Apologize Chapter 36: Apologize Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Rebuffed by Gu Zhao¡¯s silence, Liu Zhixi¡¯s expression turned ugly. She said again, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Liu family in City A. How dare you treat me like this? I¡¯ve never met you in City A. I¡¯m giving you face by talking to you. You¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Gu Zhao rebuked her coldly. After Liu Zhixi was rejected again, not only did she not feel embarrassed, but she also felt that Gu Zhao was very masculine. A hint of determination shed across her eyes as she said, ¡°Unless you tell me which family¡¯s young master you are, I won¡¯t shut up.¡± Gu Zhao opened his eyes and looked at her. She was shocked by the coldness in his eyes and could not help but take a step back. Gu Zhao¡¯s eyes shed with ridicule. ¡°I¡¯m not some young master. I¡¯m just a bodyguard.¡± A look of disbelief shed across Liu Zhixi¡¯s eyes. Then her face darkened and she said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re just a lousy bodyguard. Why are you pretending to be somebody? I think you just want to marry into the Liu family. Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m not someone a lowly person like you can covet.¡± Su Shanshan was just about to unlock the passcode when she noticed the situation. Her face darkened. She had long treated Gu Zhao as family and would not allow others to trample on him. She stood in front of Gu Zhao, and an ice de materialized in her hand. She pressed it against Liu Zhixi¡¯s neck. Before Liu Zhixi could finish cursing, she was silenced, and fear filled her eyes. Su Shanshan said coldly, ¡°Apologize if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Gu Zhao was about to make a move but he paused and slowly put his hand away. He looked at Su Shanshan¡¯s back. She was clearly a petite person, but she always carried a streak of energy, like a ray of light that shot into his heart. He did not take Liu Zhixi¡¯s words to heart, but now he suddenly felt inferior.¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a lowly bodyguard. How can I be worthy of such a good person like Su Shanshan?¡±he thought. The feelings that he had been suppressing in his heart exploded in an instant. He no longer controlled it like before. Instead, he allowed it to fill his entire body. A bittersweet feeling with a sour tinge. Something had changed irrevocably¡­ Liu Zhixi snapped back to her senses and shouted at Cao Yunjin, ¡°Hurry up and save me, useless trash!¡± Cao Yunjin and the others did not look too good, but they still walked over to her. Cao Yunjin bowed again and said, ¡°Miss, Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. Please let her off.¡± ¡°I told you to kill them! How dare they do this to me! Quickly, attack!¡± Liu Zhixi was still shouting. Su Shanshan said, ¡°The Liu family had been destroyed by the zombies. No one in the family survived. Are you sure you still want to follow her?¡± Cao Yunjin turned pale with fright and asked, ¡°Is that true? How did you know?¡± Su Shanshan immediately gave Gu Zhao away and said, ¡°He is a member of the Gu family. Do you think this matter is fake?¡± City A¡¯s Gu family¡­ In their eyes, that family had god-like status. They were once again d that they did not get into a scuffle with her. They looked at Liu Zhixi, who was scared silly. They looked at each other and returned to their original positions. It was obvious that they had drawn the line between themselves and her. Liu Zhixi kept shaking her head, saying that this was impossible. Su Shanshan moved her fingers and the ice de on her neck sank a little. Liu Zhixi, who felt a jolt of pain, said suddenly, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, right? How could our Liu family be exterminated? Impossible. You¡¯re lying to me.¡± Su Shanshan did not waste time talking to her. She said directly, ¡°You can go and find out for yourself about your Liu family. But if you don¡¯t apologize now, I¡¯m going to send you straight to meet them.¡± Only then did Liu Zhixi realize that she was afraid. She nced at Cao Yunjin and the rest, but the hatred they had umted along the way was no less than Su Shanshan¡¯s. They would not care about her cries for help. A trace of hatred shed across Liu Zhixi¡¯s eyes. She lowered her head and said quickly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Who are you saying sorry to?¡± Su Shanshan prompted. Chapter 37 - Antique Store Chapter 37: Antique Store Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Liu Zhixi looked up. She could drown Su Shanshan with her overwhelming hatred, but thetter appeared nonchnt. She said again, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Shanshan turned to look at Gu Zhao. Gu Zhao smiled at her for the first time. Seeing that he did not seem angry, Su Shanshan let go of her grip on Liu Zhixi. Liu Zhixi curled up in a corner. She was no longer arrogant, but she exuded a gloomy aura. Su Shanshan and the others left the ce and headed to an antique store in the middle of the street. The Tang sword, which had followed her for eight years in her previous life, was found in this ce. The que at the door had the words ¡®Zhongdao Road¡¯ written on it. It was a very small, inconspicuous shop. It was very quiet as they entered, in contrast to the noisy zombies outside. There was a sense of istion. Gu Zhao pulled Su Shanshan behind him and walked in first. The interior was more spacious than the outside. There were shelves on both sides with all sorts of antique porcin ced on them. There was another counter in the middle. The ounts book on the counter was left open. Nothing had changed. It was as if the end of the world had never happened. It was as though the boss had stepped out while checking his ounts book and had yet to return. Su Shanshan tugged gently at Gu Zhao¡¯s sleeve, telling him to be careful. Gu Zhao walked over to the counter. There was still nothing unusual. Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the shelves. A wooden box on the top shelf caught her attention. This time it came earlier than in her previous life. In her previous life, when she came here, this shop had just experienced a fight and the things inside were already in a mess. She had picked up this wooden box from the ground. She walked over to the shelf and was about to take the wooden box down when she felt a cold breeze behind her. ¡°Be careful!¡± Gu Zhao and Fei Lan¡¯s voices could be heard, but it was still toote. A small ck shadow jumped onto Su Shanshan¡¯s back. ¡°Hehe, I got you.¡± The putrid smell and the slippery touch made Su Shanshan realize instantly what it was. A zombie baby. Zombie babies had a magical existence. It was very difficult for newborn babies to survive after being infected by the zombie virus. However, once they survived, they would be powerful and possibly be zombie emperors because they were born tomand zombies. Su Shanshan thrusted an ice de behind her without looking back. The zombie baby who was hiding behind her head jumped away quickly as soon as it sensed the danger. At that moment, Su Shanshan turned around and bent over at an unbelievable angle. She quickly shot the ice de at the zombie baby who justnded behind her. The zombie baby let out a weird cry and dodged the attack easily. It shot out the same ice de from its mouth. Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes lit up as she dodged.¡°Ice zombies. Perfect timing.¡± At this time, Gu Zhao was already engaged in a scuffle with the zombie baby. Su Shanshan had been injured in front of him. This filled his heart with anger. His attacks became more ruthless, and his expression was murderous. Fei Lan had wanted to help, but when he saw Gu Zhao like this, he shuddered. He came to Su Shanshan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sister Shanshan, what do you think provoked Brother Zhao?¡± Su Shanshan took the wooden box on the shelf, opened it, and took out a Tang sword. Before Fei Lan could cry out in surprise, she had already joined the battle with the Tang sword. It was indeed a little difficult for Gu Zhao to fight the zombie baby alone. It was better with Su Shanshan joining forces, but it was only slightly better. The zombie baby seemed to be irritated and immediately gave a loud roar. The zombies wandering on the street were summoned and walked over. ¡°Be careful, Fei Lan,¡± Su Shanshan warned him as she quickly worked out a n. They would not be able to take down the zombie baby in a short time.. Once the zombies gathered outside, their chances of winning would be even slimmer. Chapter 38 - Zombie Baby Chapter 38: Zombie Baby Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios The roars outside were getting closer and closer. In her anxiety, Su Shanshan did not notice that an ice de was already right in front of her. Gu Zhao picked her up by the waist and turned around to avoid it. Su Shanshan heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Zhao reluctantly let go and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± However, the zombie crowd had already entered the shop. They looked at the three of them with glowing eyes, waiting for the zombie baby to give the order to tear them apart. In an instant, there was no room for them to maneuver in the crowded shop. Su Shanshan and the other two retreated warily, but the wall was behind them and they had nowhere to run. The zombie baby had already regained some consciousness. It stood on the head of thergest zombie and looked at them with a scary smile on its face while making a strange and ear-piercing sound. All the zombies started moving. They roared and charged at them. The Tang sword in Su Shanshan¡¯s hand was powerful, but this ce was too small, and she simply could not wield it. ¡°We have to go outside,¡± she surmised. Coincidentally, Gu Zhao looked over. The two of them exchanged nces and understood each other¡¯s thoughts. These zombies were easy to deal with, but there were too many of them. Besides, the baby zombie¡¯s sneak attacks were hard to guard against. Su Shanshan kicked the zombie behind Fei Lan, who did not even have time to thank her. He struggled to keep up with the two of them, trying not to hold them back. The zombie baby roared in rage. The zombies in the shop were getting more agitated. Their eyes were glowing red. The three of them had the feeling that they were being targeted by wild beasts. As expected, the zombies¡¯bat power had doubled. The three of them had their backs against each other, but there were too many zombies. The Tang sword in Su Shanshan¡¯s hand felt a little heavy, not to mention that Fei Lan was relying on Gu Zhao to help him. If this persisted, they would die of exhaustion. Once again, Gu Zhao got rid of one of the zombies in front of Fei Lan. His eyes were fixed on Su Shanshan. The first thing he noticed was the change in her condition. Pursing his lips, he said, ¡°I will use a whirlwind to open a path. You take the opportunity to get out.¡± Su Shanshan immediately shook her head. ¡°No, let¡¯s go together.¡± If they left, Gu Zhao would face these zombies alone and die. Just as Gu Zhao was about to forcefully send them out, another sound came from outside. A voice sounded. ¡°Miss Su, we are here to save you.¡± This was Cao Yunjin¡¯s voice. Su Shanshan was ted. With Cao Yunjin¡¯s direction, the two groups of people quickly opened up a passageway. Su Shanshan and the others walked out immediately. This utterly infuriated the zombie baby. It screamed and the zombies surrounded it again. It was as if all the zombies in City M were here. There seemed to be no end to them. Su Shanshan and the others did not panic. They did not stop what they were doing. It would be easier as long as they were outside. Although the speed was slow, they were indeed making their way out. Just as they were about to seed, a figure suddenly rushed in. She screamed and ran around wildly. Fei Lan, who was focused on killing zombies, was pushed by her identally. A zombie¡¯s w shed his neck. Fortunately, he leaned back in time so that his head was not directly scratched. The pain on his neck made him realize that he had been scratched.¡°I¡¯m doomed. I¡¯m going to be a zombie!¡±he thought. Fei Lan looked in Su Shanshan¡¯s direction and suddenly realized that he could not bear to leave her. The anger in his heart was aroused. He roared and rushed into the zombie crowd. Since things had alreadye to this, he had to kill to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°Fei Lan,e back!¡± Su Shanshan shouted. She wanted to chase after him but was stopped by the zombies. Su Shanshan¡¯s face darkened. She stopped what she was doing and handed herself over to Gu Zhao, who was behind her. Her eyes quickly scanned the zombie crowd, trying to find that zombie baby. If they wanted to control this group of zombies, they had to deal with the zombie baby. It must be nearby. She would definitely find it.. She felt that if she had not insisted oning to City M, Fei Lan would not have encountered such a situation¡ªit was all her fault. Chapter 39 - Joint Attack Chapter 39: Joint Attack Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Su Shanshan, who was in a fit of rage, became calmer. Yes, here! She looked at a zombie among the zombies. It was very inconspicuous, but there was a small ck shadow sitting on its shoulder. It was the zombie baby. ¡°Capture the leader before capturing the bandits!¡± she cried. Gu Zhao received her message in an instant. The two of them cooperated with each other as they killed zombies and ran towards the zombie baby. The zombie baby, who noticed this, did not escape but waited for them on the spot. It was confident of its own power. The ice des in Su Shanshan¡¯s hands turned into icicles and flew toward the zombie baby. However, the speed of the icicles was too slow. Not only did it dodge them, but it also imitated them and transformed them into icicles that came at Su Shanshan at an even faster speed. Su Shanshan ducked to the side, but several of the icicles punctured the skin on her face. Gu Zhao followed up with a whirlwind attack. This time, the zombie baby was clearly more alert. It jumped onto another zombie¡¯s shoulder to dodge, but the whirlwind actually followed it. Gu Zhao manipted the whirlwind to attack the zombie baby. All the zombies around him were left to Su Shanshan to clean up. Such was their tacit understanding and trust. Su Shanshan saw the zombie baby being hit by the whirlwind, but it shielded itself with its own ice shield. Then she had an idea. ¡°Gu Zhao, send out another whirlwind. Something bigger,¡± she said. After Gu Zhao did as he was told, she extended her hand and conjured an ice spike to hide in the whirlwind. Gu Zhao instantly understood her intention. The two of them attacked the zombie baby together. The zombie baby was still using its ice shield to block the whirlwind. It was giggling. In the next second, the ice shield on its body was broken by the ice spikes hidden in the whirlwind, and the baby zombie was instantly torn to pieces. Su Shanshan was relieved to see that their move was effective. Without the baby zombie¡¯s orders, the surrounding zombies slowly moved away. A lot of zombies had been killed, so the number of zombies in this area had decreased. There were quite a number of level-one zombies in this ce. Half of the zombies on the ground had crystal cores, but Su Shanshan was not in the mood to care about that. She carefully searched for Fei Lan by identifying the corpses on the ground. No, still no sign of him! This was good news, but it was also bad news.¡°Where is Fei Lan?¡±she wondered. Su Shanshan felt a stinging pain on her back and her body was heating up. Her vision was blurry, but she still insisted on searching among the corpses on the ground. Gu Zhao frowned and said, ¡°Are you feeling alright? You should rest first. I¡¯ll look for him.¡± Su Shanshan shook her head, but her body swayed as she was supported by Gu Zhao. ¡°No, you have to rest,¡± Gu Zhao said insistently. Su Shanshan was about to say more when she heard a voice. ¡°Sister Shanshan!¡± They looked up to see Fei Lan walking over with blood all over his body. He was covered in wounds of all sizes, and there was a smile on his face. He raised his left hand and a green grass appeared out of thin air. He shouted, ¡°I have awakened my superpower.¡± Fortunately, there were no zombies nearby. Otherwise, they would have to wage another fierce battle. Su Shanshan felt a little dizzy. She leaned over and whispered something into Gu Zhao¡¯s ear before fainting with relief. Fei Lan quickly stopped showing off and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened to Sister Shanshan?¡± Gu Zhao¡¯s expression was a little strange. The skin under his hands was a little hot. He turned Su Shanshan over in his arms and saw that the ce where the zombie baby had scratched had be red and swollen, and ck blood was constantly oozing out. He quickly exined what Su Shanshan had told him before she fainted. ¡°Fei Lan, search these zombies¡¯ brains. See if there are any nuclei. If there are, collect them.¡± Fei Lan had seen a crystal nucleus before. He nodded, then put Cao Yunjin and the rest to work. A woman was hiding in the dark, looking at them with hatred. Chapter 40 - First Meeting Chapter 40: First Meeting Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Gu Zhao carried Su Shanshan back to the antique store. Along the way, he picked up the crystal core that the zombie baby had dropped. There was a little fluorescent light in the white crystal. He found a small room inside and set her down on the couch. This was the ce where he had been hurt thest time. This time it was Su Shanshan. But if he could, he would rather be the one with the injuries. The wound had to be treated immediately. Feeling unprepared, Gu Zhao looked at Su Shanshan, who was lying on the sofa. Gu Zhao gave himself a tight p.¡°Why am I thinking about these things at a time like this?¡±he thought. He closed his eyes and tore off her top, but he did not notice that Su Shanshan¡¯s body had touched the crystal core beside the bed. The crystal core disappeared in an instant. ¡­ Another group of people arrived at the entrance of City M. ¡°President Gu, this is City M. There are too many zombies. We need to get out of the car and go in.¡± The locator in Gu Ling¡¯s hand kept shing a red light. It was proof that Su Shanshan was here. Gu Jincheng got out of the car without dy and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Gu Ling was not surprised at all. No matter what kind of danger it was, as long as Miss Su was there, President Gu would barge in. Gu Jincheng took action directly. He shot three arm-thick lightning bolts, instantly clearing a path. Gu Ling and the others watched enviously. It was frustrating for them topare themselves to Gu Jincheng. They had all awakened their special abilities after the apocalypse. They wondered why the difference between them was so huge? ¡­ Gu Zhao was bandaging Su Shanshan¡¯s wound. Fortunately, the first aid box she had taken out earlier had not been put back in the storage space. Otherwise, it would have been troublesome. Fei Lan walked in, and his eyes widened when he saw Su Shanshan¡¯s bare back. Although there was a long scar on it, it did not lessen her beauty in the slightest. Instead, it added a sense of decadent beauty. Gu Zhao¡¯s expression turned cold as he covered her back with his jacket. Fei Lan said, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that Sister Shanshan used her water power to save youst time.¡± As he said this, a trace of envy shed across his eyes. Sister Shanshan actually had three types of superpower. However, when he thought of the wood type of superpower that he had just awakened, he was content. Gu Zhao frowned and took out a ss of water abruptly. Inside was the water that Su Shanshan had asked him to drink. She had poured a lot of water at once, saving some for the next time. Now there was just enough to treat her injuries. ¡°I got it. You may leave,¡± Gu Zhao said coldly. Fei Lan said, ¡°Just let me stay here. Our hometown has a tradition. If you see a girl¡¯s back, you have to marry her. With me here, you can rify thingster on.¡± The whirlwind in Gu Zhao¡¯s hand slowly rose and Fei Lan tactfully ran out. The whirlwind disappeared. As Gu Zhao removed the jacket he had draped over Su Shanshan, he thought about what Fei Lan had just said.¡°If I see a girl¡¯s back, I¡¯ll have to marry her.¡± If it was true, he was willing. He slowly poured the water from the ss onto her back. The wound quickly absorbed the spiritual spring water and began to turn from ck to red. The scab slowly healed. Gu Zhao thought about it, then gently held her in his arms and fed her the remaining water from the ss. The usually cold Gu Zhao¡¯s eyes were now filled with tenderness. This was a gentleness that he would never dare let Su Shanshan see when she was awake. He had clearly finished feeding her water, but still he did not let go. He looked at Su Shanshan in his arms, lost in thought. Her tightly shut eyes had curled eyshes. She had an exquisite nose and small lips. However, her lips were too pale. By the time he came back to his senses, his finger was already on her lips. Realizing what he had done, Gu Zhao let go of her abruptly and stood up to calm his breathing.¡°What am I doing?¡±he berated himself.¡°Taking advantage of Miss Su¡¯s unconsciousness? I really deserve to die.¡± At the same time, a thought arose in his mind.¡°The apocalypse hase and the entire world is in chaos. If Master and Miss Su cannot meet again, will I have a chance?¡± He could not control his thoughts, and his little secret gave him a sense of happiness and sweetness. ¡°No, I can¡¯t be like this. This way, I will be betraying Master.¡±He punched himself.¡°How can I have such thoughts?¡± Fei Lan, who had just pushed open the door, saw this scene. Before he could express his surprise, there was the sound of footsteps. He said quickly, ¡°A group of people said they are here to look for Sister Shanshan. The man in the lead looks like a big shot. I can¡¯t stop them. They¡¯reing in.¡± Gu Zhao¡¯s body stiffened.. He instantly knew who they were. Chapter 41 - Missed Opportunity Chapter 41: Missed Opportunity Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios ¡°You stop them first. I¡¯ll leave with Su Shanshan first.¡± Gu Zhao did not know why he had said this. When he came back to his senses, he was carrying the unconscious Su Shanshan and standing outside a residential building. His face was cold and filled with conflict and regret. He had betrayed his master and was no longer fit to be his master¡¯s subordinate. The woman felt gentle in his arms.Let me be willful just this once,he thought. He walked into the residential building and gently ced Su Shanshan on the bed in one of the rooms. He went to the living room and did nothing. Instead he waited for his master toe to him. He knew that everything he was doing was futile. His master would find them soon, but¡­ he did it anyway. This was the only time in his life that he lost control of himself. Su Shanshan woke up from the pain in her back. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a different ce, but she did not panic. After forcing herself to get to her feet, she examined her injuries. They were scabbed, but there was a warm current flowing through her. She reached out and an ice spike appeared. A cold vibe spread across the entire room, and the silver ice de was dangerous. Su Shanshan was delighted. She had skipped level-two and be a level-three superpowered person. She thought carefully and realized that it was because she had absorbed the ice power core of that level-three zombie baby. Su Shanshan felt a stream of energy that did not belong to her in her body. She knew that she had absorbed the nucleus. However, she had never heard that absorbing a level-three nucleus could turn a level-one into a level-three superpowered person. It would be great if superpowers were so easy to upgrade. She did not dwell on it for too long. After all, this was a good thing. She opened the door and saw Gu Zhao standing by the window. When she saw him, Su Shanshan rxed even more. ¡°Gu Zhao, what¡¯s the situation now? Where¡¯s Fei Lan?¡± She asked a few questions in a row. Without turning around, Gu Zhao said softly, ¡°Fei Lan is not here.¡± Su Shanshan frowned, feeling that he was acting a little strange. She walked closer to him and asked again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Only then did Gu Zhao turn around. His expression had already returned to normal. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s stay here for the next few days. Fei Lan will meet up with us in two days.¡± He did not dare to let Su Shanshan know his thoughts or that his master hade to find her. Su Shanshan wanted to ask more questions, but out of trust for Gu Zhao, she did not. She just felt that there was something wrong with the smiling Gu Zhao. She could not help asking, ¡°Gu Zhao, are you alright?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Gu Zhao was curious. Su Shanshan looked at Gu Zhao, who was smiling warmly. She paused for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m just not used to seeing you smile all of a sudden.¡± Over the next few days, Su Shanshan felt that something was even stranger. They hade to this ce for no reason, and Fei Lan had gone off to do something. Gu Zhao had also changed from his usual cold demeanor. Su Shanshan did not want to wait any longer. After Gu Zhao had prepared lunch, she said, ¡°Gu Zhao, I want to get something. Let¡¯s go outter.¡± Gu Zhao¡¯s hand paused. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± He looked at Su Shanshan, who was eating. The past few days had felt like stolen time. He did not know why his master had note to him yet, but he knew that thisforting peace was about to be shattered. Today was the first time the two of them walked out of this residential building. The zombies downstairs had not been cleared. Su Shanshan and Gu Zhao had their backs to each other as they cut through the zombies and charged out. Su Shanshan¡¯s goal was very direct. It was on the top floor of a department store in downtown City M, the ce where the scientist found the extraterrestrial meteorite. After the news about this incident had spread, many people came to this ce to look for the next extraterrestrial meteorite.. At that time, Su Shanshan hade with a group of mercenaries. Chapter 42 - Department Store

Chapter 42: Department Store

The two of them headed to the department store. The closer they got to the center, the more zombies there were. Su Shanshan and Gu Zhao were greeted by two level-two zombies. ¡°These zombies are getting stronger and stronger. Even level-two zombies are appearing in pairs.¡± After killing thest level-two zombie, Su Shanshan took a sip of water from Gu Zhao. They had solved a crisis, but that was only temporary. There were still many zombies in front of them. Judging by the current situation, there was a high chance that a level-four zombie would show up in the center of the city. Gu Zhao frowned and asked, ¡°Why do you have to go to that ce?¡± Su Shanshan suddenly fell silent. After a while, she patted Gu Zhao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Gu Zhao, I want to give Gu Jincheng a gift. I owe him this. Whether you believe it or not, I want to¡­ treat him better.¡± Gu Zhao¡¯s body stiffened. It had been so many days, and this was the first time she mentioned his master. He had thought that she still hated his master, but unexpectedly¡­ If he had heard these words previously, he would be sincerely happy for his master. But now, he felt as if his heart was being roasted on a me. The guilt in his heart made him say hoarsely, ¡°Chairman Gu is already here.¡± Su Shanshan quickly tugged at him to avoid a new wave of zombies. After the two of them avoided the crisis, Su Shanshan asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± She was focusing on the dangerous situation and did not hear what he said. Gu Zhao controlled the wind des in his hands to attack the surrounding zombies as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Let¡¯s go first.¡± Su Shanshan also knew that now was not the time to talk. She nodded and charged forward. Gu Zhao intercepted the zombies behind her. This was the rapport that the two of them had formed over time. The two of them quickly walked towards the center. A group of people were also walking in that direction. Gu Ling held the back of Fei Lan¡¯s cor. He had to use a lot of effort to subdue him. Gu Ling threatened fiercely, ¡°If you cause trouble again, I¡¯ll throw you out to feed the zombies.¡± After saying that, he pretended to push him out. In front of Fei Lan was a group of zombies with red eyes. Fei Lan gulped in fear, but he was adamant. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you find Sister Shanshan even if I die. Kill me if you dare.¡± Gu Ling sighed and exined again, ¡°We don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards Su Shanshan. We¡¯ve already exined many times, but you still don¡¯t understand.¡± Over the past few days, this kid had been causing some trouble from time to time, attracting zombies to block their way. They could not chase him away. Because of Su Shanshan, Boss did not kill him. They ended up wandering outside for a few days without finding Su Shanshan. It really worried Gu Ling. Fei Lan did not believe it at all. If they were really good people, Gu Zhao would not have left with Sister Shanshan right away. However, after spending the past few days together, Fei Lan was a little uncertain. ¡°Unless you tell me what your rtionship with Sister Shanshan is,¡± he said. Gu Ling could not answer immediately. Their rtionship with Su Shanshan was really a littleplicated. They could not say that they were her family. He was very unhappy with Fei Lan¡¯s smug expression. He nced at Gu Jincheng who was sitting in the car. In the car, Gu Jincheng widened his eyes and said, ¡°She¡¯s my lover.¡± He did not say who he was to Su Shanshan. He was not sure about that. But the only thing he was sure of was that he would only love Su Shanshan in his life. Fei Lan opened his mouth and looked through the car window at the man inside. For some reason, he suddenly believed what he said. After a while, he said, ¡°Sister Shanshan said that she wanted to go to the department store in the city center to get something.¡± After Gu Jincheng nodded, Gu Ling directly pulled Fei Lan into the car. Without his disturbance, they headed towards the department store without any obstacles. ¡­ At this moment, Su Shanshan and Gu Zhao had just arrived at the department store. She looked up at the building that was six storeys high and her eyes darkened. This was the most dangerous ce. In her previous life, the army deployed soldiers from three camps who took half a year to suppress the zombies here.. Chapter 43 - Mutant Dog Chapter 43: Mutant Dog Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios ¡°This ce has suddenly fallen silent. There isn¡¯t a single zombie near the entire building. This means that there is a big guy here. Be careful,¡± Su Shanshan reminded Gu Zhao. The big guy she was talking about was probably a level-four zombie or higher. Gu Zhao nodded calmly and stood vigntly behind her, observing the surroundings. The two of them took a deep breath and stepped into the department store. The first floor was the supermarket area. The shelves inside were topsy-turvy, and the little food left was smeared with ckish red blood. It was hard to tell if the blood belonged to a zombie or a human. The dried blood meant that no one had been to this ce for a long time. Su Shanshan gripped the Tang sword in her hand tightly and walked slowly to the second floor. At this time, there was no supply of electrical power to the elevator, and they had to walk. On the stairs to the second floor, a ck shadow suddenly appeared in a whirlwind. Su Shanshan was forced to take a step back quickly. The whirlwind hit the wall and left a deep mark. As one could imagine, if the ck shadow hadnded on Su Shanshan, she would have been decapitated. Gu Zhao pulled her behind him, raised a wind de in his hand, and was the first to attack. Su Shanshan followed behind him, simrly alert. That ck shadow was too fast. It should be a level-three zombie. The shadow seemed to have disappeared. The two of them looked at each other and chose to continue walking up. Their goal was the staircase from the second floor to the third floor, but to reach the staircase, they had to go around a corner. It was a blind spot. Once they walked over there, they would not be able to see their surroundings. If there was danger, it would be difficult to avoid it. Su Shanshan suddenly grabbed Gu Zhao, who was in front, and casually picked up a box beside her and threw it at the corner. As expected, a ck shadow rushed toward the box. When it realized that it had been tricked, it turned around angrily. It was only then that Su Shanshan saw its full features. It was arge ck dog about half the height of a man. Its fur was glossy and ck, its eyes had mutated to green, and there was a silver stripe between its eyebrows that looked like lightning. This was a mutant animal. Unlike zombie animals, they were conscious, just like superpowered humans. The ck dog paced guardedly, staring at them with its green eyes, as if it was assessing the level of danger. Su Shanshan tried to swing an ice de at it. The ck dog dodged it quickly and charged at them. It was blocked by an ice wall. The ck dog spat out a whirlwind from its mouth. It did not break when it hit the ice wall, but it made a crack in it. Su Shanshan raised her eyebrows slightly. It seemed that the dog was a level-two mutant, but she did not let her guard down. A level-two mutant animal was equivalent to a human level-three superpower. The ck dog roared angrily and spat out another wind de, shattering the ice wall. Su Shanshan instantly reacted and rolled over to avoid the second attack. The ck dog was already in front of them. Gu Zhao fired the wind de in his hand, and the ck dog dodged it easily. This made it even angrier, and it opened its mouth at Gu Zhao. Gu Zhao pursed his lips tightly. Dealing with a mutant dogparable to a human with a level-three superpower was still quite taxing on him. Su Shanshan stepped forward to help him restrain the mutant dog. The two of them did not want to kill it. They tied it to a corner and were ready to head upstairs. Unexpectedly, as soon as they stepped onto the stairs, the mutant dog howled anxiously and kept struggling, ignoring the ropes tied so tightly around its body that it was almost bleeding. The two of them did not see this scene and assumed that it was angry at losing its prey. They went to the third floor, even more guarded now. A zombie dog was far from being able to control a department store. There must be something more dangerous lurking there. Su Shanshan was standing in the middle of the third floor. The surroundings were quiet. There were no zombies or mutant animals as they had imagined. This was strange. Su Shanshan signaled Gu Zhao to be cautious before walking straight to the top floor.. After going up a long staircase, they came to an iron fence blocking their way. Chapter 44 - Mental Zombie

Chapter 44: Mental Zombie

This exined why there were no zombies on the third floor. The entire top floor was full of them. As they approached, they heard their unique roars. A zombie appeared at the top of the stairs, but it was stopped by the iron fence. The zombie could only stand behind the bars and roar at them. Its hands kept scratching the iron bars, making harsh sounds. This zombie was actually a level-four zombie! Su Shanshan was both surprised and confused.How could a level-four zombie be stopped by an iron fence?she wondered. On closer look, the iron fence was glowing with a faint green light.Is that the mutant dog¡¯s superpower? So the zombie is trapped here by the mutant dog downstairs. Why would a level-four zombie be trapped by a level-two mutant dog? Su Shanshan and Gu Zhao did not understand, but they had to go up. Gu Zhao kicked away the metal bars. The zombie that had regained its freedom charged excitedly at them, but it was kicked away by Gu Zhao. Even Gu Zhao was astonished. He had not expected the zombie to be so weak. A thought urred to Su Shanshan, and her face grew even more grave. Before she could say anything, the zombie made a piercing noise that hurt their brains and gave them a splitting headache. ¡°This zombie has a mental power. Its physique is very weak, but its mental attack is more terrifying,¡± Su Shanshan said quickly. Because of the zombie¡¯s sound skills, they could not even use their superpowers. They covered their ears and tried to block the noise, but it was useless. The zombie slowly approached the two of them, opening its mouth wide to make ear-piercing sounds. It looked at the two people on the ground, its eyes glowing red with greed and lust. Its hand reached out to Su Shanshan first. Just as it was about to touch her, Su Shanshan suddenly lowered her head and shot the ice de in her hand. Then the wind de in Gu Zhao¡¯s hand shot out. The mental-type zombie did not dodge. Both its arms were cut off. The zombie did not feel any pain. It continued to stride towards Su Shanshan with its legs wide apart. Su Shanshan attacked it with her Tang sword. The zombie cried out strangely, and this sound caused the Tang sword in her hand to deviate slightly. It did not hit its vital part. At this moment, the zombie was already in front of her. Gu Zhao shouted anxiously, ¡°Be careful, squat.¡± Su Shanshan knew that she had to dodge, but her body seemed to be out of control. She moved slowly because of the zombie¡¯s voice and turned around with difficulty to avoid its attack. The clothes on her injured arm were ripped. If she had been a step slower, her arm would have been severed. Su Shanshan bit her tongue abruptly. The pain made her focus. When the zombie was in front of her again, she roared and attacked the back of its head with the Tang sword in her hand. The zombie wanted to use the same trick again and let out a strange cry. Su Shanshan was already prepared and used a thickyer of ice to cover her ears. This one was a mental-type after all. She used all her strength and suddenly swung the Tang sword in her hand. A ck shadow shed and pounced on the Tang sword. The sharp edge of the Tang sword pierced through its abdomen, and blood instantly flowed out. When the ck shadow fell to the ground, they saw that it was the ck dog from earlier. The hair on its neck had been shaved off when it broke free from the ropes. Its neck was bare, and traces of blood could be seen. The ck dogy on the ground, bared its teeth, and snarled angrily at the two of them. In a protective gesture, it dragged its seriously injured body to the front of the zombie with great difficulty. This scene stunned Su Shanshan and Gu Zhao. It seemed that this zombie had been the dog¡¯s owner when it was alive, but how could a zombie have memories of its previous life? The next second, they saw that the zombie¡¯s attention was drawn to the ck dog. The blood on its body had stimted the zombie¡¯s taste buds. The zombie walked towards the ck dog in a huff. Having lost its arms, it stubbornlyy on the ground and opened its mouth to bite the ck dog. The ck dog dodged nimbly, but it still stood in front of the zombie and protected it. It roared and attempted to chase the two of them out. This was a safety zone built for its master. It would never allow anyone to hurt its master.. Chapter 45 - : Extraterrestrial Meteorite

Chapter 45: Extraterrestrial Meteorite

After a while, the ck dog¡¯s body clearly became weaker. Its intense actions worsened the wound in its stomach. It could no longer walk. It whimpered as ity on the ground and looked at its master who was approaching it. Its ck eyes seemed to be filled with tears. The zombie¡¯s eyes were full of greed. It did not know what the ck dog in front had done for it. It had no feelings or memories. It only knew that the ck dog in front was very delicious. The ck dog seemed to find it difficult to understand why its master had changed and why its master wanted to eat it. However, the dog only recognized one master in its life. It closed its eyes like a human and did not avoid its master. Just as the zombie was about to bite the ck dog, a Tang sword stopped it. Once again the zombie did not get its food. It hit the ground angrily with its head. The ck dog opened its eyes. It wanted to lean over, but it could not move at all because it did not have any strength. It let out a low growl with a weak voice. Su Shanshan did not move. She did not know if she should interfere in this matter. This dog had indeed aroused herpassion. The zombie struggled angrily on the spot. Its feet touched something, and it let out a loud noise as its body exploded. Su Shanshan, who was closest to it, was thrown a few steps back. The surrounding debris from the explosion hit her face and drew blood. Gu Zhao quickly came to her side and pushed her to the ground. After the explosion, a soaring me erupted. A ck shadow was lying in front of the burning me. It was crawling towards the fire with difficulty. Its master was there. Su Shanshan tugged gently at Gu Zhao¡¯s sleeve. He sighed and stepped forward to pull the ck dog back. The ck dog no longer had the strength to resist. It looked helplessly at the ce where the fire was. After mutation, animals would be more like humans. Su Shanshan said directly, ¡°Your master is already dead. Since you didn¡¯t be a zombie, it means that you have a chance to live.¡± After saying that, she fed it a mouthful of spiritual spring water. The injuries on its body visibly improved. It was not clear if the ck dog understood what she said, but it no longer resisted the two of them. When the me was a little smaller, Su Shanshan stepped forward to check. There was only a ck and red rock on the ground and a shiny white crystal nucleus¡ªthe core of the mental-powered zombie. Su Shanshan picked up the crystal nucleus on the ground and then the rock. The rock was only the size of a palm and was very smooth. Its entire edge seemed to be cut in a heptagonal shape. It was exactly as the scientist who picked it up in her previous life had described. This was an extraterrestrial meteorite. Su Shanshan picked it up in surprise. It was obviously in the mes, but the strange thing was that it was not hot at all. Instead it felt cold. The moment Su Shanshan picked it up, a strange blue light shed across the ck and red rock. In her astonishment, Su Shanshan did not notice that there was another rock buried in the dust on the ground, which was identical to the one in her hand. After getting what they wanted, Su Shanshan and Gu Zhao headed downstairs. Although this battle had not been easy, it was much better than they had imagined. There was only one level-four mental-powered zombie. If it were any other type of zombie, they would have faced a tough battle. Mental superpowers were useless before level five, but once they passed level five, the zombies could create their own space domain. In their space domain, they would be the absolute king. Only then would they be truly powerful. Su Shanshan thought of Gu Jincheng because he had a mental superpower, but he also had a lightning superpower. His dual superpowers allowed him to stand above everyone at the beginning of the apocalypse. Su Shanshan smiled. She would find him soon. Gu Zhao stood silently behind her. The ck dog followed suit. It stuck its tongue out and followed them from afar. The two of them walked out of the department store and saw a ck car parked opposite them. Su Shanshan was a little curious. Who woulde to this ce at this time? The whole of City M had been attacked and became the territory of zombies. Logically speaking, no one woulde here.. Chapter 46 - Reunion Chapter 46: Reunion Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios When she took another look, she suddenly said excitedly, ¡°Gu Zhao, Gu Zhao, is the car opposite Gu Jincheng¡¯s?¡± Gu Zhao had seen the car before she did. At this moment, his expression was a little strange. He lowered his head to look at the excited little woman beside him, and his lips curled into an ugly smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Master¡¯s car.¡± A man got out of the car. He was as handsome as in her previous life and exuded the aura of a powerful person. She had wondered more than once why a man like him would fall in love with her and what right she had to be loved by him. She thought that she would be conflicted, but after seeing this man again, she suddenly realized that none of this mattered. She missed him more than she had imagined. Su Shanshan had wondered how she came to be reborn and why she was reborn. She did not have the answer to the first question, but she knew the second answer. She was reborn for him. Gu Jincheng¡­ I¡¯ve finally met you again.For this stroke of good luck, she was willing to pay the price with her life. Gu Jincheng looked at her from a distance. The moment he saw her safe and sound, his anxieties since the apocalypse began finally subsided. He was not afraid of the apocalypse, but he was afraid that he would never see her again. A world without her was the real apocalypse. He did not know when this love started, but he only remembered that his monochrome world had be colorful because of a little girl who suddenly barged in¡­ She became the light of his life, and he kept this light in his heart. The two of them looked at each other across the street filled with zombies. Gu Jincheng waved two bolts of lightning, and purplish silver light shed in the street. He forged a bloody path out of the zombie crowd. Su Shanshan looked at the man who was slowly walking over from across the street. Her eyes reddened as the emotions from her previous life and current life overwhelmed her. She ran towards Gu Jincheng and threw herself into his arms. Gu Jincheng stood motionless. He did not dare to touch her as shey in his arms.Is all this a dream?he wondered. Even more shocked were Gu Zhao and Gu Ling, who witnessed the scene. The two of them had met up. Gu Ling rubbed his eyes in an exaggerated manner and nudged his good brother, Gu Zhao, beside him. He asked, ¡°Am I seeing things? Did Su Shanshan take the initiative to hug Boss just now?¡± When he did not receive a response, he turned to look at Gu Zhao and saw that his eyes were bloodshot. He asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to cry? Although I¡¯m also very touched that Boss has finally made it, we shouldn¡¯t be crying, right?¡± Gu Zhao ignored him and watched the two of them embrace before turning away quietly. Gu Ling followed him to the car to give the two of them their own space. Gu Jincheng¡¯s body stiffened, and he stood rooted to the spot. Only after he felt her tears on his chest did he realize she was sobbing. He said hoarsely, ¡°Shanshan, did someone bully you?¡± My Shanshan hates me so much, so why would she suddenly get close to me? Someone must have bullied her.All the people associated with Su Shanshan shed across his mind as he tried to guess who it was through a process of elimination. Su Shanshan looked up at him. Thest scene from her previous life shed across her mind. Gu Jincheng¡¯s legs were bitten by zombies, but he was still using all his strength to push her out of the zombie crowd. At that time, he asked, ¡°Su Shanshan, will you marry me?¡± Before she could answer, Gu Jincheng disappeared before her eyes. This was her only obsession in her present life. As long as Gu Jincheng wanted her, she would be with him for the rest of her life. Her eyes that were wet with tears were slightly red and swollen. She bit her lips so hard that they were bleeding. She asked impulsively, ¡°Gu Jincheng, do you want to marry me?¡± Gu Jincheng thought that he was hallucinating and even suspected that all of this was a dream of his. Although he did not understand why, he would not let go of any chance to have her. ¡°Shanshan, you said this yourself. I won¡¯t let go of you for the rest of my life. Whether you want to or not, you can only be mine.¡± A loud noise sounded behind them. Gu Jincheng opened his mouth to say something, but it was drowned out by the loud noise, so Su Shanshan did not hear him clearly. She had a bad feeling in her heart, as though if she did not hear his answer now, she would never hear it again. The panic in her heart made her oblivious to what was happening behind her.. She wanted to ask, but was pushed away by Gu Jincheng. Chapter 47 - The Disaster in City M

Chapter 47: The Disaster in City M

Gu Zhao and the rest ran over quickly. They looked at the department store. The entire building was beginning to copse. The loud noise earlier was caused by it. This sound attracted almost all the zombies in the city. A few zombies that were rushing over at high speed stood out among the slow-moving zombie crowd. They were all level-four zombies.There were actually so many level-four zombies in this city.This does not make sense!Su Shanshan thought. Su Shanshan thought of something and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. This ce is going to be ruins.¡± She suddenly recalled something she had heard in her previous life. For some reason, there was a huge quake in City M that reduced the entire city to rubble. However, she did not expect this to happen in the early stages of the apocalypse. Could it be that her arrival had brought this disaster forward? Su Shanshan was puzzled. The extraterrestrial meteorite she had just obtained was still ced close to her chest. It emitted a cold aura near her heart. A thought shed across her mind. It seemed that the prevalence of high-level zombies in this city had something to do with this extraterrestrial meteorite. They ran quickly towards the exit of City M. Behind them was the rapidly sinkingnd. If they slowed down, they would be buried underground. ¡°Damn it!¡± Su Shanshanshed out at the zombies around her with the Tang sword in her hand. They did not know whether to run away or to guard against the surrounding zombies. These zombies were fearless. They were all out to get them. The few of them didn¡¯t even dare to turn around. A huge group of zombies had fallen into a crevice. They soon filled the crevice, and the zombies following behind stepped on their heads, charging at Su Shanshan and the rest. The most troublesome ones were those level-four zombies. When Su Shanshan was running, she almost bumped into a zombie that was taller than her. She was forced to engage with this zombie. As a level-three superpower dealing with a level-four zombie, she was not able to get rid of it quickly. The others were in a simr situation. Various superpowers were flying wildly. Behind them cracks opened up in the ground. In front of them were zombies. Things were looking grave. Gu Jincheng was dealing with three zombies by himself, one of which was a level-five zombie. Su Shanshan stole a nce at him. Seeing that he could still handle them, she felt a little relieved and tried to assess Gu Jincheng¡¯s current level. The widening crack behind was about to swallow him. Gu Jincheng frowned and the superpower in his body surged. A dark cloud formed above his head, and purple lightning shed continuously in the cloud. The terrifying aura even caused the mindless zombie to take a step back instinctively. Dark clouds hovered over them. Shrouded by the dark clouds, the zombies turned ck and gray under the attack of lightning. In a sh, a vacuum was created. Su Shanshan and the rest looked at each other and quickly moved closer to Gu Jincheng. This sort of exertion was very taxing on his supernatural power, so they tried their best to alleviate his burden. ¡°Go!¡± Gu Jincheng gave a simple order, and they moved quickly towards the exit of City M. Without the interference of the zombies, they could move very fast, leaving the cracks far behind. The exit was right in front. The few of them had smiles on their faces. They could see that only a thin line stood between them and the exit. It was very quiet outside, in sharp contrast to the disaster scene in City M. Just as the few of them were about to make their way out, Gu Jincheng¡¯s body suddenly shook. The dark clouds above their heads shed, disappearing for an instant before gathering again. But Gu Jincheng suddenly stopped. ¡°You guys get out quickly!¡± Gu Jincheng shouted sternly when he saw them stop too. Gu Zhao and Gu Ling instinctively obeyed. Fei Lan followed suit, but Su Shanshan realized that something was wrong and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out together.¡± Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression was a little strange. He quickly pushed Su Shanshan into Gu Zhao¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Take her away.¡± ¡°Gu Jincheng!¡± The moment they got out, a zombie appeared behind Gu Jincheng, breaking through his defense. Su Shanshan understood why he had stopped suddenly.. Chapter 48 - Crisis Chapter 48: CrisisTrantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was a level-five mental-powered zombie, the most terrifying opponent they had ever encountered. It had absolute power over its domain. Gu Jincheng shielded them from its attack, but he could not be outside the range of City M, or they would fall into this zombie¡¯s absolute domain. Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression was calm as he narrowed his eyes. At the zombie¡¯s attack, he moved slightly. The zombie¡¯s hands pierced through his shoulder instead of his heart. The zombie paused for a moment. It seemed that it did not expect anyone to be able to move within its absolute domain. This made it observe this man. Mental superpower was special. Level-five mental-powered zombies had regained some consciousness and were as smart as five-year-olds. The zombie attacked him again. Gu Jincheng, who was using all his power to fend off its attacks, had cracks in his exposed skin because of the chaotic airflow in his body. Su Shanshan shouted at Gu Zhao, who was restraining her, ¡°Let go of me! I want to save him!¡± Gu Zhao did not feel good either, but he could not watch Su Shanshan die, whether it was because of his master¡¯s orders or his own feelings for her. ¡°Gu Jincheng!¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes became fearful. The zombie¡¯s hand reached for his brain. When an ice wall suddenly appeared, it stopped the zombie¡¯s movement. It frowned in a human-like manner and red at Su Shanshan with its white eyes. Gu Jincheng grunted and struck with the umted lightning in his hand. This bit of lightning was not a threat to the zombie in its absolute domain, but Gu Jincheng¡¯s goal was to attract its attention. Gu Jincheng and the zombie were in a deadlock. Neither of them could subdue the other. But those outside City M were not having it easy either. They looked more frightened than ever. The cracks in the ground had already reached Gu Jincheng. It looked like he would be buried in the next second ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Gu Jincheng!¡± They cried out in surprise at the same time as a figure charged out. The moment she entered the absolute domain, Su Shanshan felt as if all the bones in her body were about to be crushed. Is this the pain he is enduring? she thought. Su Shanshan had always wanted to make it up to him, but it seemed that she was owing him more and more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gu Jincheng.¡± She shouted loudly, and her ice-type abilitypletely erupted. At the cost of burning up her life, the cinnabar mole on her chest heated up. The warm spiritual spring flowed from her fingertips and transformed into an ice saber. She suddenly found that she could move. She quickly used the ice saber to cut through the barrier of the absolute domain, rushed to Gu Jincheng¡¯s side, grabbed him, and pushed him outside the city. This time, she could not watch him die in front of her. The absolute domain returned to normal once again. The furious zombie punctured Su Shanshan¡¯s chest with one hand. She had exhausted her superpower and was powerless to resist the blow. Su Shanshan looked at Gu Jincheng outside the city and smiled. She wanted to say something, but the blood that kept flowing from her mouth prevented her. If I die, Gu Jincheng would be very sad, she thought. She hoped that he would find a girl worthy of his love. Then she would not bother him anymore in this lifetime. Su Shanshan felt no indignation, no resentment, only a hint of reluctance. She could not bear to leave this man. Even if her rebirth was just to change the oue of Gu Jincheng dying for her, she felt that it was worth it. Gu Jincheng, you must live well. You can definitely live well in the apocalypse. I hope you¡¯ll be happy. She closed her eyes and fell back, along with the zombie. The moment they fell, calmness in thend was restored. However, the formerly prosperous City M was no longer there. It was now inplete ruins. ¡°Ah,¡± Gu Jincheng held his head and roared angrily. The bacsh from over exerting his superpower ability caused his body to be fragmented internally. He seemed to have snapped mentally. Su Shanshan¡¯s death was unbearable for him, and his superpower kept erupting. Those around him were all knocked unconscious by his sheer force. Gu Jincheng staggered towards the spot where Su Shanshan had disappeared. The veins on his body were bulging and he looked exceptionally terrifying. He kept hitting the ground with his hands, wanting to dig Su Shanshan out. His hands were bleeding from the friction. Chapter 49 - Death Chapter 49: Death Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios How could my Shanshan die? Su Shanshan, you were the one who asked me ifI wanted to marry you. How could you go back on your word? You can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t die without my permission. ¡°She won¡¯t die¡± ¡°Won¡¯t die¡± ¡°No..¡± Gu Jincheng kept mumbling, his hands digging the ground mechanically. There were deep wounds on his fingers, and he seemed to be out of his mind. His body suddenly stiffened as blood oozed from his ears. He fell to the ground, seemingly dead. Awoman walked over from afar and was shocked to see those people on the ground. When she saw Gu Jincheng, her eyes shed and she whisked himn away The seconds ticked by. Gu Zhao was the first to wake up. He recalled everything that had just happened and quickly looked around. There was no sign of. Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng. Feeling sorrowful, he woke Gu Ling and Fei Lan up. Fortunately, the surrounding zombies had been attracted to City M and were destroyed together. Otherwise, they would have been eaten by the zombies. They knew that Su Shanshan was dead, but where had Gu Jincheng gone? The few of them started to look for Gu jincheng¡¯s whereabouts in the surrounding area. Underground of City M. Su Shanshany on the ground. Blood was flowing out from the wound on her chest, soaking her entire body. She could barely breathe. She slowly closed her lifeless eyes and dropped her hands on her stomach. The moment she closed her eyes, the ck and red rock on her chest glowed with a strange blue light as it sucked her blood. Even the cinnabar mole on her heart was dominated by the rock. The stream of spiritual spring water flowed out of the mole and was absorbed by the rock, but a portion of it reached the wound in Su Shanshan¡¯s heart. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. The wounds on Su Shanshan¡¯s body were almost healed by the spiritual spring water. The rock on her chest had stopped absorbing her blood, leaving only a steady stream of spiritual spring water. Su Shanshan¡¯s fingers moved suddenly, and her dead eyes quivered. A second She was still a little confused when she woke up. Looking at the block of ck soil above her head, she blinked and became aware of the situation. She reached for her chest. The gaping hole there had disappeared without leaving any scar. Could I have been rebom again? she wondered. The thought had barely crossed her mind when she dismissed it. She stood up. There wasa sound of something falling to the ground. She looked down. It was the extraterrestrial meteorite she had obtained not long ago. She bent down to pick it up and felt a little dizzy, as if she was hungry. She touched her empty stomach, which was rumbling, and took out a bag of bread from her space. As she ate, she observed her surroundings This ce seemed to be a cave, but there was no light around. She was not sure. The environment was very humid, as if she was underground. Underground? She remembered that before she lost consciousness, she didnd in a crack in the ground. She had been swallowed up with City M and had recovered from her wounds for some reason. That was why she did not die. She was mulling over her current situation when she felt as if she had stepped on something. The ground here was uneven, and every step she took would cause the ground to creak. She used her foot to trace the thing on the ground. It hard and long object. It felt thin. What is it? she wondered. She moved her feet and felt around with her hands as she walked forward. The surrounding stone walls were densely covered with nts that seemed like vines. She felt something smooth and sticky under her hand. She ced her hand under her nose and sniffed. There was a pungent smell. At that moment, she stepped on something. It was round. This feeling, this hardness, this shape-Su Shanshan instantly understood what it was. She turned pale and recoiled in horror. This ground was filled with bones. What she had just stepped on was a human skull. The realization made her scalp tingle. This cave was actually formed by bones stacked together. She did not dare to walk around casually, but this ce was dark, and she could not find an exit even if she wanted to. Chapter 50 - Mutant Plant Chapter 50: Mutant nt Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Suddenly there was a rustling sound. It was the sound of the vines on the surrounding stone walls rubbing against each other. The noise was getting louder. An invisible shadow on the ground was moving rapidly toward Su Shanshan¡¯s feet. Its sound was drowned out by the sound of the vines on the stone walls. Su Shanshan stood rooted to the ground as though she did not feel anything. Just as the shadow on the ground touched her, she suddenly jumped and hit the shadow urately with the Tang sword in her hand. Although she could not see, she could feel that she had cut something off. This was the alertness that she had developed over the years of the apocalypse. If she did not have this ability, she would not have lived for eight years without any superpowerin her previous life. The shadow disappeared quickly again. The damage seemed to have affected it slightly. After a long time, it did not appear again. However, Su Shanshan was still on guard. The rustling sound was still ringing in her ears, and it was getting louder. A vine suddenly reached out from her left side and bound her left arm, attempting to drag her away. Su Shanshan shed the vine with her Tang sword. A piece of the vine was cut off and a little light came in. With the light, Su Shanshan could finally see the surroundings clearly. She had guessed correctly just now. She was standing on a pile of white bones. These bones looked like they were from a few years ago. How did this cave get formed? Before she could think of any reasonable answer, she heard the sound of a stream. She followed the sound. She moved quickly, mainly because the feeling of stepping on human bones was really gross. As she walked along a path illuminated by the light, the surrounding space became more open. The sound of flowing water could be heard. She came to a pool of water. It was not big, but strangely, there was a whirlpool on the surface of the water. The fast-flowing, rotating water was producing sounds. Su Shanshan walked toward the water bank. She had just taken two steps when she tripped over something. Looking down, she saw a squarish box. It was a ck iron box about the size of two palms. One corner was shattered, and she could see that the box was empty. She bent down and gingerly touched the ck box. There was a handwritten note at the bottom of the ck box, which struck her as odd. She opened it and realized that it was a scientist¡¯s personal notes. He had obtained this ck box three years ago. It seemed that the box had fallen from the sky. He had been studying it for three years but had yet to figure out what it was. Then at the dawn of the apocalypse, he identally broke this ck box. The world began to change, and the moon turmed red¡­ The notes stopped here. The rest were the experiment records done by this scientist on this ck box. On thest page of the records was a pool of dried blood. It was not difficult to imagine what happened to this scientist and connect him to those white bones. Was this ce aboratory once? she wondered. This thought made Su Shanshan shudder. Only now did she understand why the apocalypse happened. She wished she could track this scientist down and reprimand him. If she had known about this in her previous life, she would have rushed over to stop this scientist when she was reborn. However, she had no such knowledge back then, so she sighed and put dowm the note in her hand. Observing the ck box again, she was no longer in the same mood as before. It seemed that the radiation that caused the apocalypse came from this ce. She thought carefully again. It might be because of this that arge number of high-level zombies appeared in City M at the beginning of the apocalypse. After all, in her previous life, level-five zombies only appeared in City M two years after the apocalypse. Fortunately, all the zombies in City M had been buried underground. Otherwise, if those zombies were to roam freely, those humans who were just beginning to experience and adapt to the apocalypse would suffer. Su Shanshan instinctively moved away from the ck box. Her hands suddenly felt warm. She looked over and saw that the extraterrestrial meteorite in her hand had turned blue, and the distant whirlpool had also turned blue. For some reason, by the time she came back to her senses, she had already ced the extraterrestrial meteorite into the pool of water. She was shocked. When she attempted to take it back, the rock had already fallen into the center of the whirlpool. The whirlpool seemed to have been enhanced by some force as it spun rapidly. At this time, Su Shanshan could no longer see what was going on in the clear water.. Chapter 51 - : The Corpse Hideout Underground Chapter 51: The Corpse Hideout Underground Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios A strange thought came to Su Shanshan¡¯s mind. ¡®Ihere seemed to be too many coincidences in this world- The ck box that fell from the sky caused the amxalypse, and the extraterrestrial meteorite that fell from the sky restrained the mutant nts. The zombies were too powerful for people to fight them off, and a quake urred in City M just in time to give humanity a chance of survival. All of this seemed to be controlled by a big hand, forcing humanity to the edge, yet giving them a chance of survival at turn. She shook her head and threw this thought out of her mind. Regardless of whether this was all her imagination or if they were really clues to follow, it was not something she could mull over now. She would only know all of this by making herself strong and standing at the peak of the world. In just a short while, the whirlpool had slowed down. entire pool of water regained its transparency, and the whirlpool slowly disappeared until it was Su Shanshan hesitated, then wrapped her arm in cold ice and pulled out the extraterrestrial meteorite from the water. The rock was no longer as hot as it had been. It had be warm, not hot. As soon as she picked it up, Su Shanshan felt the power in her body fluctuate. A mysterious power was circting with the power in her body. Every week, she could feel that her power had increased a little. It was slow but then she had never heard of a way to improve her power without a crystal core. The spiritual spring water was only useful for her power when she drank it for the first time. This made her happy. Gu Jincheng had lightning and mental power , and the corresponding crystal nucleus was not easy to find. If he had this, he would not have to keep looking for high-level zombies to obtain crystal nuclei to increase his power. Thinking of Gu Jincheng, she panicked. Would he do something stupid after he thought that Td died? she wondered. She ced the extraterrestrial meteorite on her chest and let the warm feeling spread from her chest to her entire body. She quickly tried to find a way out. There was only one passageway in this cave. After walking for about 500 meters from where she was, she came to a dead end. There was just a stone wall up ahead. She knocked on the stone wall. Judging from the sound, there should be another space on the other side. An ice de appeared in her hand and she swung it forcefully. The stone wall copsed easily in her hands. She took a step back to avoid the flying debris. The moment the stone wall was shattered, low growls could be heard. Three figures staggered unsteadily in front of her. Su Shanshan did not expect the zombies to be alive. She quickly gathered three ice des and threw them at the three zombies. The ice des hit the zombies¡¯ heads and they fell to the ground. Su Shanshan heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, these three zombies were only level-one zombies. After the dust settled, she saw the situation clearly. There was another stone wall in front of her. With her previous experience, she carefully cut through the stone wall with her ice de. She took two steps back and waited for a while, but nothing happened. She picked up a stone and threw it in that direction. The stone hit the ground with a dull thud , but there was still no sign of anything happening on the other side. She took tvvo steps forward. There was nothing behind the half destroyed stone wall, but a new stone wall had appeared in front of her. This underground ce seemed to be made of these blocks. Do I have to keep fighting to the bitter end before I can get out? she wondered. With this in mind, she swung another ice de. The moment the stone wall shattered, a ck shadow rushed out. ¡®Ihe speed caused Su Shanshan¡¯s cheek to be pierced even though she was prepared. A drop of blood fell from her face. Su Shanshan took a step back, but the ck shadow was faster. It charged straight at her and emitted a sound of excitement unique to zombies. Relying on her instincts, she dodged to the left. An air-piercing sound came from beside her. Instantly, a bloody gash appeared on her arm. ¡®Itie dripping blood made the zombie even more excited. The roar was much louder. It stood stock-still, observing Su Shanshan. Su Shanshan stared at the zombie opposite her. It was a level-three zombie! There was no time to bandage the wound. She pulled a shirt from her space and tie the wound to stop the bleedi1V By this time the zombie had lost its patience. It attacked Su Shanshan again. Chapter 52 - Supernatural Power Upgrade Chapter 52: Supernatural Power Upgrade Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios It was the first time that Su Shanshan was facing a level-three zombie alone. An ice de appeared in her hand. She used an ice wall to block the zombie¡¯s attacks while using the ice de to ambush it. The zombie could not get close to her. Its excitement turned into an impatient roar. The deafening roar rattled some of the stones above its head. Su Shanshan was looking at it calmly. When it was not paying attention, she fired an ice de. The zombie was probably famished and was moving faster. Su Shanshan¡¯s face slowly turned pale. She had to defend and attack at the same time. She was a level lower than the zombie to begin with, and the protracted exertion was fast depleting her superpower. With a roar, the zombie ignored the ice de that was swung at it and charged quickly in Su Shanshan¡¯s direction. $u Shanshan was already feeling overwhelmed. Once her superpower was depleted, death would await her. Her gaze turned sharp and instead of dodging, she decided to face the zombie head-on. She had to take a gamble. The zombie opened its mouth excitedly and bit her neck. At that moment, the zombie suddenly froze and fell on her. She had thrust an ice de precisely into the back of the zombie¡¯s head. It was herst bit of her superpower. Exhausted, Su Shanshan fell to the ground. It did not feel good losing her superpower. Not only was she weak, but her head was also hurting. She used herst bit of strength to push away the zombie on her body and took two deep breaths. She ignored the filth on her body and released some spiritual spring water to drink. Because she was so weak, her hands were trembling and the spiritual spring water spilled all over her face. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the spiritual spring water was inexhaustible, her heart would really ache. After drinking the spiritual spring water, she spread her arms andy on the ground, waiting to regain her physical strength and superpowers. At that moment, she felt grateful for those stone walls. Otherwise, any level-one zombie might have killed her. ¡®The warmth in her chest spread to her body. The superpower circting in her body became more rapid, bringing with it a slight stinging sensation. Su Shanshan endured it with a frown. Her superpower was working faster, causing hot shes in her body, as if something in her mind had shattered. Then she raised her hand and an ice de appeared, cold and hard. The ground around her showed signs of freezing. She had leveled up! After regaining her strength, she sat up. There was not only excitement on her face, but also a sense of inquiry. It seemed that the extraterrestrial rock became more effective after she exhausted her superpower. It would be good if she could level up every time she depleted her superpower. However, she knew that this was impossible. This level-up was only because she was at a low level and needed less energy. Su Shanshan became even more cautious in the cave. If the level-four and level-five zombies in City M were still alive, she would really be finished if she was unlucky and came upon them. she pummeled the stone wall again. The Goddess of Luck showed her mercy again. This time, there were only five level-one zombies. With a wave of her hand, she killed them with five ice des. Trapped in this cave, she tried to break through the stone ceiling above her head, but it was useless. No matter how hard she tried, it did not budge. She could only break through one wall at a time. Time passed slowly. As she kept fighting zombies, exhausting her power and restoring it, Su Shanshan broke through several levels. She was now a level-five superpowered person. She had already met many level-four zombies. Now, level-four zombies were no longer her match. She had still to contend with level-five zombies. She did not know how much time had passed, but from the original 500 meters to where she could no longer see the whirlpool, she had advanced within the cave. Su Shanshan stood in front of a new stone wall. Having lived in a killing field for a long time, she had a murderous aura about her. Her eyes were cold as she looked at the stone wall in front of her and waved her hand without hesitation. Rumble! The stone wall copsed. However, the situation was different from before. This time, after the wall copsed, the fissures expanded along the stone ceiling above her head. The falling stones kept raining down. Soon the passage that Su Shanshan had opened was buried under the stones.. Chapter 53 - Mutant Vine Chapter 53: Mutant Vine Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Su Shanshan quickly retreated, but the cave was still copsing. Her path was tightly blocked, so she could only turn back the way that she came. As she ran, her eyebrows were tightly furrowed. The path that she had painstakingly cleared had been buried in an instant. As she ran back, the stones above her head continued to fall on her. Su Shanshan was forced to dodge left and right, but there were too many stones. If the entire cave was sealed, she would be suffocated to death. The situation was critical. Her face grew calmer as her eyes quickly scanned the area for anything she could use. After dodging another rock, a vine caught her attention. Her eyes lit up. Oh right, she thought. She could hide in the spot where she had first woken up. However, the entrance to the original spot was blocked by stones. By this time, the cave was almost filled with stones. She did not even have a ce to step on and could only squat on the stones. She swung an ice de. Unlike the previous one, this ice de had a faint silver light and was extremely sharp. A chill apanied the ice de as it struck the stones. The stones were shattered instantly, but the scattered ashes were blocking the entrance, leaving only a small gap. Su Shanshan jumped over and squeezed through the entrance. The moment she entered the ce, the crack was buried by falling stones. This part of the cave was not affected by the copse. Su Shanshan had seen the situation here before and knew that she was stepping on piles of bones. But now, she did not feel anything. In the past few days, she had killed enough zombies to form a small mountain of their corpses. The long period of fighting brought her back to those eight years of the apocalypse in her previous life. She pinched her wrist. This action was a habit she had picked up in her previous life. Ever since she was reborn, not only had her body be weaker, but her temperament had also been affected. Without the guardedness and coldness that she had developed during the eight years of the apocalypse, these days were a blessing in disguise. She closed her eyes suddenly and struck the ice de in her hand to the left. The sound of flesh being cut rang out. The sound of something else crawling on the ground became more obvious. Su Shanshan closed her eyes tightly and relied on her ears to constantly dodge the attacks. Vines from all directions wrapped around her limbs. In such a dark environment, it was better to close her eyes and rely on her hearing to discern the sounds. Her ears twitched quickly, and the ice des in her hand hit with precision the spots where the sounds came from. One after another, the vines were lopped off by her, but more vines surged towards her. These vines had stopped concealing their voices, and the rustling sounds became more distinct. Su Shanshan had no patience for further entanglement with these mutant nts. Suddenly ayer of ice formed around her, wrapping around her body. She stopped trying to prevent the vines from getting close to her. In an instant, she was covered in vines. The vines kept tightening their grip on her. If anyone was around, all they would see was a green ball of vine. All the vines in the cave had surrounded her. This green ball was getting bigger. Because the vines were gone from the walls, some light appeared in the cave. Only then did she see that the veins on these vines were red, and the liquid flowing inside was like blood. It was extremely strange. Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as a cold light shed across. She ced her hand on the innermost vine and shouted coldly, ¡°Break!¡± Countless silver needles shot out from the inside of the vines, and all the vines were cut into sections. Light returned to Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes, and she had to shut them to get used to it. She walked to the center of the vines and reached out to fiddle with them. She found the main branch and took out its crystal core. It was a light green crystal core that was very dazzling under the sun. Just like that, the mutant vines that had dominated the apocalyptic era and became the biggest enemy of mankind were destroyed by Su Shanshan. $u Shanshan put away the crystal core. She already had a lot of crystal cores in her space, including some level-three and level-four ones. They were her spoils of war these days. She wondered how the situation was outside. With these crystal cores, she could do many things. The only currency in the apocalyptic era was crystal cores.. Chapter 54 - Meeting the Enemy Chapter 54: Meeting the Enemy Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios $u Shanshan looked up at the top of the cave. There were no gaps on all four sides of the cave. The only light came from above, and she could see several round holes the size of coins on the top. It seemed to her that she would have to start from the top if she wanted to get out. She swung the ice de in her hand, and the top of the cave shook for a moment before falling silent. Su Shanshan gathered her strength again. This time, she used all her strength. Her level-five power quickly spread out, and many of the vine corpses by her feet were sent flying. The ice ball in her hand grew bigger. When it was the size of a football, she swung it. ¡°Boom!¡± The top of the cave copsed, and the ground shook. The people standing on it looked in horror at the big hole that had suddenly appeared. A level-five zombie jumped out of the big hole as soon as it appeared, afraid that something would happen in this big hole. Aman ina military suit, who was fighting a level-five zombie with his people, said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Everyone, take a step back!¡± He and a few soldiers were surrounding a level-five zombie but it was really a one-sided fight. He was a level-three superpowered man, one of the best among superpowered people. He didn¡¯t expect to meet a level-five zombie, a high-level zombie that he had never encountered since the apocalypse. A hint of determination shed across his serious face. Even if he had to sacrifice his life today, he would send Dr. Zheng back. The people in the middle who were protected by the soldiers ran around, shouting in panic. They all wanted to go to a safe area. The entire scene became very chaotic. As for the soldiers, they stood straight and pointed their guns at the entrance of the cave. A hint of grief and indignation shed across their eyes. There was a level-five zombie in front of them, and a strange hole had suddenly appeared in the back. It seemed that the heavens were wiping them out. They could not deal with a level-five zombie. The guns in their hands could not hurt it at all. Everyone was knocked away and someone shouted, ¡°Captain!¡± The man who had just spoken was knocked to the ground and fell beside the big hole. The zombie went straight for him without looking at the people around him. Everyone was looking on in despair. Su Shanshan looked at the big hole in the ceiling and smiled. She could finally get out. She jumped out of the cave gently and saw a zombie in front of her. She instinctively reached out to hit it. One of the zombie¡¯s arms was cut off by her ice de, and it quickly retreated with a scream. The level-five zombie was conscious. It carefully observed the person who had just shown up. It sensed that this person was dangerous. Everyone who witnessed this scene gaped. Who is this person who has suddenly appeared? Where is this big shot from? they wondered. This boy is very powerful to have cut off an arm of a level-five zombie with one strike. In the cave, Su Shanshan had cut her waist-length hair, leaving it shoulder-length. In the apocalyptic era, there were no barbers, so men everywhere could be seen sporting shoulder-length hair. She was also wearing baggy sports clothes. With her powers, people naturally mistook her for a boy. The zombie bared its teeth in a show of force. It was wary of Su Shanshan, but its hunger for food made it charge at her again. Su Shanshan kicked its head. The ice de in her hand shed, and her eyes were full of hatred. This zombie was that level-five mental-powered zombie that had forced her to separate from Gu Jincheng. Damn it! You deserve to die! she thought. She soon got into a fight with the zombie. They were both at level-five and the victor could not be decided in a short time. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She attacked harder. The zombie let out a piercing scream. This sound wave caused the people around to cover their ears in pain. Even Su Shanshan frowned. This zombie then used the same tactic to open up an absolute domain against her. The air grew heavy around them, and Su Shanshan suddenly slowed down. Before the absolute domainpletely enveloped her, she unleashed an ice spike. Countless ice needles struck at the zombie, and nearly half of them pierced through its body. However, the ice needles were too weak. If it was a human, he might die from the pain, but zombies could not feel pain. This was a waste of her power.. Chapter 55 - Please Stay Chapter 55: Please Stay Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios The superpowered people around her frowned. They understood because they had superpowers. Why would such a powerful person do such a useless thing? Superpowers were limited. In the apocalyptic era, every ounce of superpower could be a lifesaver. No one would waste it. Was Su Shanshan wasting her time? Of course not. Lying on the ground, Xing Yusen saw her unusual behavior. He, who had never encountered a level-five mental-powered zombie, stepped forward to help her. Su Shanshan could no longer move. She turned her head slightly and said harshly, ¡°Step back.¡± stunned by her coldness, Xing Yusen stood rooted to the ground for a moment. The zombie walked towards Su Shanshan, step by step. Su Shanshan, who was stiff, could only watch helplessly. Then she smiled and formed an ice ball in her hand. The moment the ice ball appeared, the temperature dropped. People hugged their arms to warm themselves. She continued to form ice balls. As the ground was starting to freeze, the zombie walked to her side. The zombie did not take her ice balls seriously. In its absolute domain, no matter how powerful her ice balls were, they could not hit it. A hint of greed shed across the zombie¡¯s eyes, and it extended its fingers toward her neck. At this moment, the zombie suddenly stopped moving. It was only one finger away from Su Shanshan but it could not advance any further. The people could see the white frost slowly covering the zombie¡¯s fingertips and spreading to its arms. Soon the ice covered its entire body. Only Su Shanshan could feel the effect of the ice thorns that were left in the zombie¡¯s body just now. The cold air emitted by the ice balls drew out the ice thorns in the zombie¡¯s body which had begun to freeze slowly. It was time! She smiled and said, ¡°Break!¡± The zombie¡¯s body was instantly blown to pieces, and a sparkling white crystal core fell to the ground. She had thought of this method in her previous life. In her previous life, mental power at level-five and above was invincible. Its absolute domain could not be broken after eight years of the apocalypse, and this was a method that she had thought of by ident. However, in her previous life, she did not have any supernatural power, so she did not have the chance to test it. She did not expect this method to really be useful. With the death of the zombie, she felt like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Su Shanshan moved her toes to ease the stiffness of her body. She walked forward and picked up the crystal core on the ground. After taking a look at it, she was very satisfied. She wondered what level Gu Jincheng¡¯s superpower was now. This crystal core was just nice for him to use. She was thinking about Gu Jincheng and did not notice Xing Yusen approaching. Just as Xing Yusen¡¯s hand was about to touch her, an ice spike was pressed against his neck. Stunned by the coldness of the ice de around his neck, Xing Yusen raised his hands to his head to show that he had no ill intentions. Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes were cold as she moved the ice de closer to him. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people get too close to me,¡± she said coldly. Xing Yusen tactfully took a few steps back before Su Shanshan put away the ice de in her hand and turned to leave without looking at them. ¡°Please hold on,¡± Xing Yusen shouted hastily. He looked anxious. The mission this time was too difficult. There were more than 300 people who had set off together, and only about 100 people were left halfway through the journey. If this person could stay and help them, their chances of survival would be much higher. Unexpectedly, as if she did not hear him, Su Shanshan walked forward without looking back. Awoman suddenly rushed out and stopped her. She reprimanded, ¡°How can you leave? Can¡¯t you see that there are so many of us here? You¡¯re so capable, you should stay to protect us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the end of the world. We humans should help each other,¡± a man hid himself behind the crowd and shouted. With his support, the woman straightened her back and looked self-righteous. She was about to pull Su Shanshan closer. A cold light shed and an ice de with a hint of coldness cut off a portion of the woman¡¯s sleeve. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I don¡¯t like others approaching me. It won¡¯t be clothes next time.¡± Xing Yusen¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He red at the woman, but he was also very exasperated. No matter who the other party was, protecting these people was his duty as a soldier. Chapter 56 - A Year After the Apocalypse Chapter 56: A Year After the Apocalypse Trantor:As StudiosEditor: As Studios He quickly took a step forward, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°Boss, we don¡¯t have any bad intentions. I¡¯m the Captain of the Third Military Region, Xing Yusen. This mission is to escort Dr. Zheng back to the Third Military Region base, but we have already lost half of our brothers the moment we received Dr. Zheng.¡± Speaking up to this point, the eyes of this stalwart man could not help but turn red. Heposed himself and continued, ¡°Dr. Zheng is a scientist who¡¯s very important to humanity. I hope you can stay and help us.¡± $u Shanshan retracted the ice de in her hand and looked at Xing Yusen. She could tell that he was a very responsible soldier, but she quickly realized that there was something wrong with his words. She said, ¡°This is your responsibility, not mine.¡± Xing Yusen looked a little ashamed. He was indeed guilty of using morals to hold her captive just now. With Xing Yusen by her side, the woman who had been frightened by the ice de earlier regained her confidence. She shouted, ¡°How can you be so selfish? You¡¯re so capable that you should be protecting us. If people were all like you, mankind would have be extinct a long time ago.¡± $u Shanshan could not be bothered with her. She took a stride and continued walking forward. Behind her the woman continued to shout. The people who were protected by the soldiers also began to shout. Fear had gripped their hearts and they could only vent on fellow humans. After taking two steps, Su Shanshan suddenly stopped. The moment she turned around, the noisy crowd immediately fell silent because there was an ice spike floating above their heads. The chill above their heads caused many people to slump to the ground. No one dared to speak again. Without thinking, Xing Yusen said, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Gu. He¡¯s the only level-five superpower possessor.¡± His eyes were full of admiration. He looked at Su Shanshan and coughed, ¡°You¡¯re also a level-five superpower possessor, right?¡± Although he was curious as to why he had never heard of her name, he was still respectful. Su Shanshan¡¯s expression suddenly rxed. She had been underground all this while and did not have any concept of time. She only remembered that a long time had passed, but she did not expect that a year had passed. This time, she did not hesitate. She nodded and said, ¡°Tl go with you. The condition is that I can help you protect that Dr. Zheng, but the others¡ª¡± Her gaze turned to the group of people behind the soldiers. When that group of people met her gaze, they all hid behind the soldiers. The soldiers stood rooted to the ground. They were also very annoyed with these people, but the duty of a soldierpelled them to protect them. This time, they were very happy that Su Shanshan would handle these people. As long as no lives were lost, not only would they not care, but they would p and cheer for her. These soldiers were all youths in their twenties. Their eyes were bright as they looked at Su Shanshan. During the apocalypse, people respected the strong. They also aspired to be strong. $u Shanshan joined them on the road. In the military truck, Su Shanshan upied a corner. She wiped the Tang sword in her hand with a cold expression. The murderous aura around her made everyone shudder. Chapter 57 - : Old Friends Meeting Chapter 57: Old Friends Meeting Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios The people who usually liked to cause trouble in the truck and made all sorts of requests stopped doing that. All of them lowered their heads, afraid to offend her. Awoman suddenly came to sit beside her. Instantly, she could smell a whiff of perfume. She turned around and saw a woman in a ck tracksuit with a high ponytail. She looked fresh and innocent, but she exuded charm. There was intense interest in her eyes. She moved closer to Su Shanshan and practically hung on to her. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°My name is Rose. I¡¯m a level-two fire-power person. Little brother, what¡¯s your name?¡± Su Shanshan did not mind that they had mistaken her for a man. She did not exin because she wanted to avoid trouble. She did not expect to get into trouble instead. $u Shanshan avoided her with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, I don¡¯t like people getting close to me.¡± The smile on Rose¡¯s face widened as she said smugly, ¡°I know. Tell me your name, and I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± She was not afraid as she smiled and drew closer again. No man could resist her charm. She was confident of this since she was young. Su Shanshan tured abruptly to look at her with a murderous look in her eyes. The ck shadow was surrounded by the soldiers. Getting impatient, it suddenly stopped and roared. Only then did they see that it was a ck dog. ¡®When Su Shanshan saw the ck dog, she paused. It was the mutant dog that she had met in City M back then. Now the ck dog had already reached level four. It stood majestically on a rock. Its ck fur was very beautiful under the sun. Su Shanshan frowned. When she was escaping back then, she did not notice the ck dog, After she was buried underground in City M, she did not know what happened. Did this ck dog manage to escape? she wondered. By this time, the truck was forced to stop. Su Shanshan got out of the truck. She had a good impression of this mutant dog. Oftentimes humans were not as sincere as a dog. The ck dog saw a sh of doubt in Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes. It tilted its head as if it was pondering who this person was. The next second, it roared again and charged in Su Shanshan¡¯s direction. Just as the surrounding soldiers were worried about Su Shanshan, they saw a scene that made their jaws drop. They saw the big, vicious dog squatting beside her and wagging its tail. Su Shanshan was also shocked. She did not expect the ck dog to recognize her. The next second, a voice eximed in surprise¡­ ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re still alive?¡± Chapter 58 - Exchange Chapter 58: Exchange Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Cao Yunjin was very surprised to see Su Shanshan. He thought that she had died in City M. There was a group of men behind him. It was the bodyguard team that was escorting Liu Zhixi. Su Shanshan nodded and greeted them. She asked, ¡°Why are you together?¡± Seeing how familiar they were with the ck dog, Su Shanshan asked in surprise. Cao Yifan, who was behind Cao Yunjin, jumped out. Ever since he got rid of that woman, Liu Zhixi, he had regained his cheerful personality. He exined, ¡°After you were taken away by that bodyguard, we left City M in advance and avoided disaster. We witnessed the copse of City M. We waited outside the city for a few days but did not see you all. We thought you were dead.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he was hit on the head by Cao Yunjin. ¡°What do you mean by dead? How could you say that!¡± $u Shanshan shook her head to indicate that it was fine. She frowned and pondered. Was the bodyguard he was talking about Gu Zhao? Was it Gu Zhao who had taken her away back then? She felt that something was off, but she did not think too much about it. Cao Yunjin continued, ¡°Back then, while waiting for you all, we saw Wind Leopard with a ck rock hanging from its mouth. These army guys snatched it and that was why we chased after their truck.¡± When the ck dog, whom they had named Wind Leopard, heard this, a hint of fierceness shed across its eyes. It red fiercely at the ck car behind the military truck. The people in the car step back involuntarily. A girl was helping an old man with white hair out of the car. The thing in the old man¡¯s hand made Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes widen. She immediately asked, ¡°What are you holding?¡± This old man was an important member of the convoy, Dr. Zheng. Beside him was his granddaughter, Zheng Xiaowei. The two of them had seen Su Shanshan¡¯s strengths. Dr. Zheng nodded slightly and said, ¡°We detected abnormal energy fluctuations, that was why we came here. There¡¯s no conclusive evidence yet, but I think this is an extraterrestrial meteorite. This thing is very important to us humans.¡± Of course, he could tell that this powerful young man knew the ck dog, so he got out of the car and exined. ¡°As long as I take this rock back and study it, I might be able to find a way to save all mankind.¡± It suddenly dawned on Susan that this Dr. Zheng was probably the scientist who picked up an extraterrestrial meteorite in her previous life. However, she had seen that scientist once in her previous life. At that time, he looked very different from how he was now. If this rock is an extraterrestrial meteorite, what¡¯s the thing near my chest? Could it be that there were two extraterrestrial meteorites in my previous life? She had all sorts of questions in her heart. One day, these questions would be answered. She had other problems to deal with now. She looked at Wind Leopard, who was standing beside her, grimacing. Then she looked at Dr. Zheng¡¯s sincere expression and frowned. Of course, Dr. Zheng could tell that she was in a difficult position. He gave his granddaughter a look. Zheng Xiaowei quickly took out a small box from her pocket. She looked at Wind Leopard awkwardly and approached it carefully. Just as she took a step closer, she heard Wind Leopard¡¯s low growls. Zheng Xiaowei was so scared that her face turned pale and she took a few steps back. Su Shanshan tapped Wind Leopard¡¯s head and it quietened down. Zheng Xiaowei looked at Su Shanshan gratefully before approaching it again. She said, ¡°That rock is very important to us. We want to exchange this for that, okay?¡± She opened the box and saw a level-four wind-type crystal core. Wind Leopard looked at this crystal core and tilted his head as if it was thinking about something. After a while, it walked to Zheng Xiaowei¡¯s side, lowered his head, picked up the crystal core, and turned around to return to Cao Yunjin¡¯s side. Zheng Xiaowei took a deep breath. When it came close just now, her back was covered in cold sweat. The next second, the quiet Wind Leopard suddenly growled again. It looked into the distance and Su Shanshan tightened her grip on the Tang sword. Xing Yusen walked up to her and asked, ¡°Mr.. Su, is there a problem?¡± Chapter 59 - Poisonous Bees Chapter 59: Poisonous Bees Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Cao Yunjin and the rest were paying attention to her. When they heard her being addressed as ¡°Mr.,¡± their eyes widened in surprise. They sized up Su Shanshan and realized that she looked different from thest time they met. Her waist-length hair was cut short, and her baggy clothes hid her figure. Coupled with her cold expression and cold voice, she did look like a teenager. Su Shanshan reminded him softly, ¡°Be careful.¡± Her ears twitched. A sound in the distance was getting louder and closer. Suddenly, she shouted, ¡°Get in the vehicles. Let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone quickly got into the vehicles. Those who had just gotten out of the truck and were about to take a rest were unhappy. They shouted, ¡°Is there any danger? Let¡¯s take a rest before leaving.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Some people had gone to the toilet!¡± A man pointed at a few figures in the distance. Xing Yusen¡¯s expression changed as he shouted, ¡°Who asked you to leave the convoy without permission? Get in the truck quickly!¡± These people were still grumbling when someone in the distance ignored his shouts and continued walking in a leisurely manner. Su Shanshan¡¯s expression tured cold, She pointed her Tang sword at them and said, ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to die, get in the truck.¡± Those people¡¯s faces turned pale. They were unwilling to ept her order, but they did not dare to say anything. They quickly climbed into the truck. Su Shanshan asked Cao Yunjin and Dr. Zheng to get in their cars. They got in very quickly. Wind Leopard also sensed the danger and obedientlyy at Cao Yunjin¡¯s feet. Su Shanshan hopped into the truck easily and said to the driver, ¡°Drive, drive south.¡± Xing Yusen panicked and said, ¡°Wait a while more, some people haven¡¯t gotten into the truck yet.¡± Su Shanshan frowned as she looked at that slow and rxed people outside and said coldly, ¡°Stupid! It¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t leave now.¡± Xing Yusen realized that she was capable of leaving without them and hurriedly shouted to the group of people. A ck mass of things appeared behind the group of people. The sky seemed to have been lowered all of a sudden. The buzzing sound grew louder. The group of people looked behind them and turned pale with fright. They quickly ran toward the truck. A person who fell behind was surrounded by the bees behind him. A momentter, there was only a skeleton left on the ground. The rest of the people finally knew fear. They ran toward the truck, wailing loudly. Behind them were swarms of poisonous bees. The people in the truck started shouting, ¡°Drive quickly, are you trying to kill us!¡± ¡°Drive quickly, drive quickly! We can¡¯t let theme up!¡± The truck instantly became noisy and chaotic. The driver was so nervous that his face tuned pale. He looked at Xing Yusen who was in the truck. Xing Yusen said with much difficulty, ¡°Drive.¡± The driver drove off, with the people running after it and shouting for help. The poisonous bees behind them devoured them in an instant. Xing Yusen lowered his head, feeling very down. Being a soldier who abandoned his people made him tense and grim. Su Shanshan was studying the situation outside. When she saw the bees catching up with them, she shouted, ¡°Speed up and drive south.¡± This time, the driver did not ask for Xing Yusen¡¯s opinion and simply drove south. The people in the truck also saw the poisonous bees following behind the truck. They shouted in a panic. Su Shanshan¡¯s head hurt from the noise and she couldn¡¯t think straight. She shouted, ¡°Shut up! Anyone who makes a sound will get off.¡± Everyone fell silent. Xing Yusen said with a pale face, ¡°What should we do now?¡± The swarm of bees was giving them too much pressure. Su Shanshan ignored himpletely. She looked out the window. The bees were moving fast. It would not be long before they caught up with them. The truck kept driving south and very soon it was on a side road. There was a fork in the road which led to two main roads. The driver looked at Su Shanshan. $u Shanshan tried to remember. ¡°Take a left,¡± she said. The car quickly drove onto the left road. There were still a lot of poisonous bees behind them. They were getting closer and closer. ¡®When the people in the truck heard the buzzing sound, they huddled together in fear. The sight of those people turning into white bones just now made their hearts turn cold. ¡®When Su Shanshan saw ake in front of her, her eyes lit up. When she came here in her previous life, she remembered that there was ake here. She quickly said, ¡°Stop when you¡¯re passing by theke. Everyone, get into the water.¡± Chapter 60 - Superpower Exhausted Chapter 60: Superpower Exhausted Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios This time, no one objected. The moment the truck stopped, everyone got out of their vehicles, Cao Yunjin and the rest were the fastest to get out of their car. They had absolute trust in Su Shanshan. Zheng Xiaowei supported Dr. Zheng and carefully helped him into the water. She also quickly entered the water. After everyone entered the water, Su Shanshan floated on the surface and stirred the water lightly with both hands. A cold aura spread across the water surface. No sooner had the bees caught up with them when ayer of ice formed on the water surface. ¡®Theyer of ice was very thin and transparent. The people under the water held their breaths while the poisonous bees hovered over them. A few timid people were so scared that they opened their mouths and only managed to hold their breaths again after taking a few mouthfuls of water. Su Shanshan kept releasing her special power with both hands. The consumption of her special power for such an onerous task was a little too much for her. The poisonous bees kept attacking the ice on the surface of the water. They were persistent. Every time they hit the ice, the people underwater shuddered in fear. Fortunately, although thisyer of ice looked very thin, it was very solid. Time passed slowly. Su Shanshan was looking pale. She stared at the poisonous bees, which were refusing to leave theke. Her eyes were heavy. If these poisonous bees were prepared to fight them to the death, she would have to abandon these people. Fortunately, thergest bee, the one that looked like a queen bee, pped its wings quickly and all the other bees gathered together and flew toward the horizon. They moved rapidly like a dark cloud. $u Shanshan retracted her hands and fell backward. Zheng Xiaowei helped her up and looked at her worriedly. She brought her up to the shore. Once they were out of the water, Su Shanshan regained some of her strength. She nodded and thanked her before getting out of the water. Zheng Xiaowei brought her grandfather back. The people under the water slowly got onto the shore. Their faces were full with joy after surviving the disaster. Only Su Shanshan¡¯s expression did not look good. More mutant animals had gradually appeared, and life for humans was getting harder. There was also Gu Jincheng. She remembered that the Southwestern base met with a zombie bird crisis one year after it was established. However, she was not at the Southwestern base at that time and did not know the exact time. The bees had left her in such a sorry state. If it were zombie birds, the fierceness of thebat would be multiplied, she thought. She had to tell Gu Jincheng about this as soon as possible and let him prepare in advance. After resting, they set off in the direction of the Southwestern base. Dr. Zheng brought Zheng Xiaowei to Su Shanshan and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t thanked you for saving us twice just now.¡± Su Shanshan nodded coldly and said, ¡°This is what I promised. I will naturally do it.¡± Dr. Zheng did not express his dissatisfaction with her coldness. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°This is my granddaughter, Zheng Xiaowei. You¡¯re all young people, and you have more things to talk about than an old man like me. You two can chat. I have something to do¡­ What¡¯s wrong with me¡­¡± Dr. Zheng muttered as he walked away, leaving Zheng Xiaowei, who did not know whether tough or cry. She smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. My grandfather is like that. Previously, he wanted to matchmake me with Mr. Gu from the Southwestern base. He was just worried that I wouldn¡¯t have anyone to take care of me.¡± At the end of her sentence, she lowered her head, looking a little sad. In the apocalypse, she was a girl with no supernatural power. If not for her grandfather being a scientist, her situation would have been even worse. Su Shanshan was not interested in them, but¡­ Mr. Gu? She asked, ¡°Are you talking about Gu Jincheng from the Southwestern base?¡± Zheng Xiaowei nodded and said with adoration, ¡°He¡¯s the most powerful person I¡¯ve ever met. My grandfather wanted to set me up with him, but he wasn¡¯t interested in me at all. Besides, I know my limits. That kind of man is not someone I can control.¡± She looked at Su Shanshan with a strange glint in her eyes. ¡°As you can tell, my grandfather wanted to matchmake you and me, but it¡¯s even more impossible for you and me.¡± She spread her hands, looking innocent. Su Shanshan was intrigued. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. Zheng Xiaowei¡¯s expression became a little shy. She said softly, ¡°I felt it when I was helping you just now.¡± Su Shanshan followed her gaze and looked at her own chest.. Chapter 61 - Resting in the Villa Chapter 61: Resting in the Vi Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios As her clothes were wet, she casually put on a jacket. Although one could not see anything now, one could tell her identity easily underwater. Zheng Xiaowei felt a little embarrassed and assured her quickly, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t tell anyone what?¡± When Rose saw that the man she fell for was being seduced by another woman, she walked over unhappily. She stared at Zheng Xiaowei¡¯s face and sneered. She¡¯s not that great, she thought. Recalling how she had tried to hide behind Su Shanshan but was shunned by her, Rose looked unhappy. Su Shanshan frowned. She was getting fed up with this woman. She closed her eyes and ignored the two of them. Rose¡¯s expression darkened. Seeing that the situation was bad, Zheng Xiaowei quickly left. Rose looked at Su Shanshan¡¯s face with a ruthless thought. After she took this man down, she would definitely take revenge. $u Shanshan did not know what this woman was thinking. She closed her eyes and slowly circted the superpower in her body. The extraterrestrial meteorite in her chest kept emitting heat. She had not given up on improving her superpower. In the face of imminent danger, she was still too weak. She had to be strong quickly. The convoy moved slowly and stopped in front of a vi at night. After Xing Yusen sent someone to check out the zombies in the vi, he got everyone out of their vehicles to rest. After all, zombies were afraid of the sun. It was not a good idea to travel at night. Everyone went to the hall of the vi and found a spot to rest. It was a small vi. There were a total of eight rooms on the second and third floor. Dr. Zheng and Zheng Xiaowei shared a room, and Su Shanshan had a room to herself. The remaining rooms were split among various people. Those who did not have a room rested in the hall. At night, the soldiers took turns to be on duty. ¡®There was amotion in the room beside her. Su Shanshan sat in a corner with her eyes closed as she restored her superpower. She felt a heat source beside her. She opened her eyes and saw Wind Leopard lying beside her. Wind Leopard looked veryfortable with its eyes closed. Su Shanshan raised her eyebrows in surprise. When she felt that Wind Leopard¡¯s aura was the same frequency as the heat emitted by the extraterrestrial meteorite on her chest, she understood. It turned out that the rock was useful for mutant animals too. She nced at Dr. Zheng, who was sitting next to her, wondering if the extraterrestrial meteorite in his hand had the same effect. Zheng Xiaowei leaned over carefully and said with a red face, ¡°Mr¡­ Su.¡± She was about to call him Miss, but when she thought that no one knew about this, she changed the name to ¡®Mr.. Susan looked at her, and Zheng Xiaowei¡¯s face reddened even more. She said shyly, ¡°I want to go to the toilet, but I don¡¯t dare¡­¡± She did not finish her sentence as if it was difficult for her to say it. However, she was the only person she knew here. She could not let her grandfather go with her, so she came to beg shamelessly. Su Shanshan, who was also tired of sitting, stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zheng Xiaowei followed quickly. Wind Leopard decided to follow the two of them. Zheng Xiaowei walked out of the vi. The toilets in the vi could no longer be used. Either the toilet door was destroyed or the toilet was stained with blood. She found a big tree and walked behind it. Su Shanshan stood at a distance and looked in the direction of the Southwestern base in a daze. Wind Leopard kept pacing around, shaking its head from time to time, and ying with the stones on the ground with its paws. Su Shanshan did not look like she had experienced the panic and filth of the apocalypse. Wind Leopard also looked really clean. From afar, the two of them looked just like a pet owner taking her dog for a walk in normal times. The people in the vi saw them walking out, one after another. Some were pleased while others were jealous. Su Shanshan noticed someone leaning over and frowned. ¡°I told you, stay away from me,¡± she reminded her. Rose bit her lip and moved closer to her, unwilling to give up. The moment she got close, the pungent smell on her body made Su Shanshan frown. Rose deliberately moved closer to Su Shanshan, her body limp as she tried to lean in, but she dodged her.. Chapter 62 - Mercenary Group Chapter 62: Mercenary Group Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Anger shed across her eyes. This man does not know what is good for him, she thought. She had even specially used her precious perfume today. ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯l sleep with you tonight,¡± Rose invited boldly. $u Shanshan tooka step back. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m a woman.¡± ¡°How can you be a woman!!¡± Rose shouted. Coincidentally, Zheng Xiaowei had already returned. When she heard this, she did not know if she should step forward. Another person stood rooted to the ground. Xing Yusen, who hade out to look for her, suddenly stopped in his tracks. So she is a girl.. Su Shanshan ignored her and nced at Zheng Xiaowei as she walked towards the vi. She saw Xing Yusen who was standing there in a daze. Su Shanshan looked at him strangely. She admired this man for being able to maintain a pure heart during the end times. However, such a person would notst long in the apocalypse. It was only after she had walked away that Xing Yusen came back to his senses. He no longer had the intention to look for her. After all, it was not appropriate to look for a girl at night. ¡®When Su Shanshan saw Rose again at dawn, she saw her look of hatred. Rose walked deliberately to her side and whispered, ¡®I won¡¯t let go of the fact that you lied to me. Just you wait.¡± After saying that, she turned to leave. After taking two steps, she felt that her left side was frozen and numb. She stood rooted to the spot in a strange manner. Su Shanshan said candidly, ¡°Usually, I will get rid of anyone who poses a threat to me on the spot.¡± Rose¡¯s face turned pale. Only now did she remember that she was a level-five superpowered person, not someone she could afford to offend. $u Shanshan was not a person who liked to kill, but she hated being threatened. After seeing that she was afraid, she removed her special power. She had fire power that countered ice power. After she restored her powers, she still felt an unbearable pain on her left side. At Xing Yusen¡¯s call, everyone got into the vehicles and headed for the Southwestem base. Xing Yusen looked for Susan and said, ¡°Su¡­ Uh, we will reach the Southwestem base today, but our ultimate destination is City H¡¯s second military district. I wonder if you want to go together?¡± $u Shanshan shook her head. ¡°My destination is the Southwestern base.¡± ¡°Are you looking for your family? 0 ¡°he asked anxiously. ¡°My lover is there,¡± Su Shanshan said with absolute certainty. Xing Yusen did not persuade her anymore. He naturally hoped that Su Shanshan would join them, but since she had rejected him, he had no reason to persuade her. At noon, they could see the gate of the Southwestern base from a distance. There was a long queue at the gate, as people waited to enter the base. The people in the truck were cheering. They felt that they would be safe once they entered the base. After such a long period of wandering, they yearned for a haven. $u Shanshan was also a little agitated. She wondered how Gu Jincheng was doing now. Cao Yunjin had note to disturb her. When they were close to the base, he suddenly leaned over and said, ¡°Ms. Su, we want to establish a mercenary group and invite you to be our boss.¡± He had also stayed in the base before and knew that if superpowered people did not want to be controlled by the military and wanted to live a good life, they had to form a mercenary group. $u Shanshan was a little surprised, but she was concemed about Gu Jincheng, She shook her head and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have any ns to join a mercenary group for the time being.¡± In her previous life, the mercenary corps were an important branch of human beings. Other than the military, the mercenary corps had the most power. They relied on epting missions in the base to obtain rewards. She had also joined a mercenary group before, but because she did not have any special power, she could only be a soldier in the front line. To put it bluntly, she was a human shield. Cao Yunjin was a little disappointed. He thanked her again and left. Once she got out of the truck, Su Shanshan parted ways with these people. She carried a backpack to the entrance of the base by herself and waited to get through the inspection. Firstly, they had to be checked for any wounds caused by zombies when they entered the base. Secondly, they had to register their identity. Their identity would state whether they were mutants or had special powers. $u Shanshan was assigned to a room where a female soldier stood. ¡°Remove your clothes for inspection,¡± she said coldly.. Chapter 63 - Inspection in the Isolation Room Chapter 63: Inspection in the Istion Room Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios An ice de appeared in Su Shanshan¡¯s hand. The bone-chilling cold quickly lowered the temperature of the room. The female soldier¡¯s expression changed and she quickly said, ¡°This way, please.¡± Superpowered people did not get infections easily, so there was no need to examine their bodies. They just needed to stay in the istion room for three days. Su Shanshan was familiar with this process. After all, she had to go through it every time she came back to the base in her previous life. Ordinary people would need to be quarantined for seven days after being examined. Actually, the so-called physical examination was in ce because they were afraid that people would secretly hide food and crystal cores on their bodies. Every time they went out, they would have to pay 10% of the food and crystal cores they got in exchange for the right to live in the base. The female soldier led her into a separate quarantine room, which was not crowded like those she had seen on her way here. After all, resources were scarce in the apocalyptic era, and there were not many apartments for isting people. If a zombie appeared in one¡¯s quarantine room and one got bitten before a soldier shot it, one could only me one¡¯s bad luck. ¡®The female soldier gave her an information sheet to fill. On it were a few simple questions¡ªname, upation, special ability, and level. Apart from the fact that the information about supernatural powers was authentic, everything else was just a formality. It was easy for many criminals to hide their identities in the apocalypse. After all, no one knew what they were originally doing. Su Shanshan added ice power to the Supernatural Power column. After thinking about it, she added level-five Superpower in the level column. In fact, she had already reached level six before she entered the base. She was concealing one level. It was always necessary to hide some trump cards. The base was divided into levels. If she wanted to find Gu Jincheng, she had to go to the center of the base. In the apocalyptic era, the strong were respected. It was not good to be perceived as too weak or too strong, Since it was announced that the highest level of superpowered people was level five, she decided to write ¡®level-five.¡¯ The female soldier looked at her in surprise. She had felt how strong she was just now. She did not expect her to be so strong. She was actually on the same level as Mr. Gu. If that was true, she would be the second level-five person in the world. Such a person was not someone she could receive. She held the information sheet and rushed out. When she arrived at the door of themander¡¯s office, she identally bumped into someone and dropped the information sheet in her hand. When she looked up and saw who it was, she hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Liu. It was not intentional. Please forgive me.¡± Liu Zhixi frowned, then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous about such a small matter.¡± Only then did the female soldier rx. She looked at Liu Zhixi¡¯s gentle face and sighed. As expected of Mr. Gu¡¯s woman, she can still be so clean and beautiful in the apocalypse. She thought of Su Shanshan in the istion room. She was prettier, and it seemed right that she was so strong. In order to show her generosity, Liu Zhixi bent down and helped her pick up the piece of paper on the ground. When she saw the name on it, her expression froze and she said in a sharp voice, ¡°Su Shanshan, she¡¯s still alive!¡± The female soldier asked curiously, ¡°Do you know her?¡± She took a step back, thinking that Liu Zhixi¡¯s face was very twisted and scary. Liu Zhixi could not care less about the image that she tried her best to maintain. She looked at the column that said ¡®level-five ice-type power¡¯ and was so jealous that she went crazy. There was only one thought in her mind-she absolutely could not let Su Shanshan enter the base. She absolutely could not. She had an idea. She clenched her fists, barely able to control the panic in her heart. She smiled and said, ¡°This person is my friend. Butst time, she pushed me into a crowd of zombies. If Gu Jincheng hadn¡¯t save me, I would have lost my life long ago.¡± She looked sad, pained by her friend¡¯s betrayal. The female soldier was shocked. She did not expect that Su Shanshan, Ms. Liu, and Mr. Gu had such a history. It seemed to her that Su Shanshan was not someone who would push a good friend into a zombie crowd. Seeing no reaction from her, Liu Zhixi¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Every second, a tear streaked across her face. She cried, ¡°Drive her away. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m here. If Jincheng knows that she is still alive, he definitely won¡¯t let her off. Although she has betrayed me, I don¡¯t want her to die.¡± Chapter 64 - Kicked Out of the Base Chapter 64: Kicked Out of the Base Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios The female soldier was shocked by her tears and immediately believed what she said. She nodded quickly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this to me.. As soon as she finished speaking, she remembered Su Shanshan¡¯ss identity and was a bit hesitant. ¡°But she has a level-five superpower. The base now values these high-level people.¡± A hint of impatience shed across Liu Zhixi¡¯s eyes. When she looked up, her eyes were icy cold. She said, ¡°Jincheng won¡¯t let her stay in the base. So what if her superpower is high? She¡¯s a cowardly person. If anything happens to the base, she¡¯ll definitely be the first to escape. It¡¯s useless for her to stay. Besides, if something happens, I¡¯ll bear the consequences for you. What are you afraid of?¡± The female soldier still felt that something was wrong, but under Liu Zhixi¡¯s re, she silently agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who have you shown this information to?¡± Liu Zhixi pretended to ask casually. The female soldier shook her head. Other than her, no one else had read it. Satisfied, Liu Zhixi put away the form and gave the nod for her to do her work. After the soldier left, Liu Zhixi could no longer hide the malicious intent in her eyes. She must not let Gu Jincheng see Su Shanshan, or else the good life she had worked so hard for would be over. She crumpled the information sheet in her hand. The ¡®level-five superpower¡¯ written in ck was very striking. This woman has actually be a level-five superpowered person, she thought. However, she had many ways to take a person¡¯s life. As there was no one around, sheughed eerily. Coincidentally, Military Commander Zhou returned. He was surprised to see Liu Zhixi standing in front of his office. What is she doing here? he wondered. This woman was the only woman who was constantly by Mr. Gu¡¯s side. Naturally, he did not dare to neglect her. He quickly went forward and asked, ¡°Ms. Liu, why are you here?¡± Liu Zhixi had assumed a generous and gentle look. She smiled and said, ¡®I¡¯m here to look for Military Commander Zhou because of something important. Jincheng suddenly found out that some people from another base had infiltrated our base. He asked me to give you this name list.¡± As she spoke, she handed him a piece of paper. Military Commander Zhou¡¯s expression tured grave. He nodded and said, ¡®Tl pay attention to this.¡± Liu Zhixi¡¯s eyes shed as she said, ¡°Oh right, Jincheng also said that there¡¯s someone who isn¡¯t on this list. He asked you to kill her tomorrow.¡± Military Commander Zhou asked solemnly, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°The female soldier who¡¯s in charge of inspecting the people who went out today,¡± Liu Zhixi said. Military Commander Zhou was shocked. Just a little soldier? He thought that the person Mr. Gu had named was some big shot. Liu Zhixi could obviously see his hesitation. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡®Why, are you doubting Jincheng¡¯s order?¡± Of course, Military Commander Zhou did not dare to. He nodded hastily and said that he would do it tomorrow. Only then did Liu Zhixi leave in satisfaction. Su Shanshan was waiting for the quarantine to end when she was chased out of the base suddenly by the female soldier who had returned. She stood at the entrance of the base and asked coldly, What do you mean?¡± The female soldier was a little afraid. This was a level-five superpowered person like Mr. Gu. However, thinking that she had Ms. Liu behind her, she became bold and said, ¡°A person like you doesn¡¯t meet the recruitment requirements of our base. You¡¯d better leave.¡± Su Shanshan frowned and looked at the little soldier seriously. Seeing the fear on her face, she knew that there must be a reason why she was doing this. Cao Yunjin, who was still waiting in line, widened his eyes when he saw what was going on. Ms. Su was chased out. A level-five superpowered person was key to strengthening a base but she had been chased out. He brought his people to Su Shanshan¡¯s side, but she interrupted him before he could ask questions. She brought them to a secluded corner and said, ¡°You said that you wanted me to join your mercenary group?¡± A look of surprise shed across Cao Yunjin¡¯s eyes as he nodded quickly. $u Shanshan said, ¡°I agree to join, but you guys go in first and ept a mission beforeing out. Then I¡¯ll follow you guys.¡± Cao Yunjin said quickly, ¡°Then you¡¯ll be our boss from now on. Boss, give our mercenary group a name.¡± But Su Shanshan shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the boss. I¡¯ll follow the mercenary group when they¡¯re out on missions. Other times, I don¡¯t care about things..¡± Chapter 65 - The First Mission Chapter 65: The First Mission Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios This turn of events surprised Cao Yunjin. With her in their mercenary group, they would be the most powerful mercenary group in the base. ¡°One more request. You can¡¯t announce my identity as a level-five superpowered person.¡± Su Shanshan did not say why, and Cao Yunjin did not ask. After the two of them agreed on a time and ce to meet, he went to join the queue. He left Wind Leopard behind. Of course, the main reason was that Wind Leopard refused to leave with him and stayed by Su Shanshan¡¯s side. Seeing that she had no objections, Cao Yunjin left it behind. $u Shanshan stood in the distance and watched Cao Yunjin and the others enter the base. She kept trying to guess the reason why she was chased out. Normally, any base would fight over a level-five person unless someone in the base did not want a high-level person topete for resources. This was the most usible reason she could think of, so she ordered Cao Yunjin not to disclose her identity. She could only wait for an opportunity to enter the base. As long as she and Gu Jincheng could meet, the rest would be easy to handle. At this moment, Su Shanshan, who was extremely confident, did not expect that the meeting she was looking forward to would be shattered. Cao Yunjin and the rest slowly disappeared from her sight. Su Shanshan brought Wind Leopard to find a rtively clean house outside the base. She cleaned up the zombies and trash inside and prepared to live here temporarily. The next morning, Su Shanshan brought Wind Leopard to the back of the base. Cao Yunjin was already waiting there with his men. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Su Shanshan. He quickly went up to her and said, ¡°We epted a B-grade mission this time. We are going to a ce 2,000 meters away from the base to retrieve a nt core. After that, we will be given a month¡¯s worth of residence rights.¡± $u Shanshan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just a small mission. Mercenary missions are divided into C, B, A, S, SS, and SSS grades. SSS grades are rare.¡± Of course, the higher the level of the mission, the higher the risk factor and the more generous the reward. $u Shanshan took out a car from her space. This action stunned Cao Yunjin and the others. They didn¡¯t expect her to be a dual-powered person. $u Shanshan did not exin. She waved to them to get into the car. Cao Yifan sat self-consciously in the driver¡¯s seat and drove quickly towards their destination. They arrived at a forest. It was exceptionally green at first nce. It was abnormally green and there was a strangeness about it. Su Shanshan got out of the car and suddenly thought of her extraterrestrial meteorite. She followed the method she knew in her previous life and took out the extraterrestrial meteorite. However, the nts did not react at all. Instead Wind Leopard beside her spun around excitedly and even wanted to pounce on her. She suddenly understood that this extraterrestrial meteorite was useful for mutant animals, while the one Dr. Zheng had was useful for mutant nts. Cao Yunjin did not understand what she was doing. He stood behind her and looked at her curiously. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in. Do we take just any mutant nt?¡± Su Shanshan put away the extraterrestrial meteorite and asked. Cao Yunjin opened the mission manual given to him by the base. It recorded a type of nt. He pointed at it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s look for this one.¡± Su Shanshan gave two looks and led the way inside. The rest of the group quickly followed. After they got close, the mutant nts did not do anything. Cao Yunjin had been introduced to people in the base, so he said directly, ¡°The mutant nts in the peripheral area don¡¯t have any attack power, but the nts there are carnivorous.¡± Su Shanshan nodded. When she walked in, the greenish hue before her eyes gradually tuned red. The roots of the nts inside were red. She could even see the red fluid flowing inside them. There was a rustling sound. With her previous experience fighting with vines, Su Shanshan quickly swung the ice de in her hand in the direction of the sound. She fixed the thing on the ground before seeing that it was a tree root. Then she cut the root in half with her Tang sword. Blood was flowing out from the part of the tree root that was cut. Su Shanshan narrowed her eyes. It seemed that this thing had eaten human flesh and drunk human blood. Cao Yunjin quickly said, ¡°Sister Su, this is what we¡¯re looking for.¡± $u Shanshan did not mind his calling her¡¯ sister.¡¯ She quickly chased after the root that had already run far away. Cao Yunjin and the rest followed. After taking two steps, the root seemed to have sensed danger and arge number of them came from all directions to stop them.. Chapter 66 - Mutant Plant Chapter 66: Mutant nt Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Su Shanshan and the rest were forced to step back. There were too many tree roots from all directions, and they were quickly surrounded. The tree roots kept advancing, and the few of them were forced to stick close to each other. Cao Yunjin released his fire superpower which quickly burned arge portion of the tree roots. Only then did they have more room to move. Cao Yifan cried out in surprise, ¡°Brother, before you attack, tell me. My hair is burnt.¡± The few of them looked over and saw a tuft of burnt, brownish hair on his head. He looked so funny. Before anyone could rx, the freshly burned tree roots were instantly reced by new ones. The few of them were once again forced to huddle together. Su Shanshan took the lead and shed the tree roots with her Tang sword. The tree roots were easily cut off. The people behind her followed her example and used their weapons to cut off the tree roots. However, not long after, new roots would grow. If this continued, they would be exhausted. Naturally, Su Shanshan had thought of this as well. She frowned, and the Tang sword in her hand was instantly covered in ice. The crystalline ice glistened in the sun. She swung it forcefully, and an opening appeared among the surrounding roots. She made a dash for it, with Wind Leopard beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s charge out.¡± Cao Yunjin and the rest quickly followed. They were very fast. As soon as they escaped the encirclement of the roots, the roots grew again and were hot on their heels. $u Shanshan nimbly climbed up a big tree and stood at the top to observe the situation in the distance. When she sighted the main trunk of the tree roots, she signaled Cao Yunjin and the rest. She used the vines between the trees to quickly jump towards the main trunk of the tree roots. Cao Yunjin and the rest were behind to divert the tree roots¡¯ attention away from her. The roots were part of a huge oak tree with a trunk so thick that five people could wrap their arms around. A steady stream of roots emerged from the ground of this tree. Su Shanshan¡¯s gaze was fixed on the spot where the roots were glimmering with a weak red light. That was the core of this tree. The giant tree also knew its own weakness. It surrounded its nucleus tightly with the thickest roots. Su Shanshan squatted on another tree and observed the movements of the big tree. From afar, the sounds of fighting between Cao Yunjin and the others could be heard. Judging by the diminishing sounds of their superpowers, they would not be able to hold out for much longer. The giant tree seemed to know that they could not hold out any longer, so it increased its attack power. The number of roots that Cao Yunjin and the others were facing suddenly doubled. Meanwhile, the giant tree had almost no more roots to protect itself. Good chance! Su Shanshan gripped her Tang sword tightly and charged forward. Cao Yunjin and the rest were already in a bind. Their superpowers were almost depleted. The sudden increase in tree roots made their situation even more dangerous. Cao Yifan injured his arm identally. After screaming in pain, he immediately continued fighting. He did not even have time to tend to his wound, but because of his injury, his mobility was affected. Cao Yunjin slowly approached and shielded him to lessen the pressure on him. Some of the others followed suit. They formed an encirclement to shield others in the group. Although they could reduce casualties this way, the pressure on themselves would increase. Cao Yunjin¡¯s expression was a little grave as he reminded them, ¡°Let¡¯s get closer to each other. Some of us will recover our superpowers and take turns dealing with this thing,¡± The tree roots continued to grow tirelessly. They could not keep fighting like this. They would be exhausted to death if they did not get killed first. This method was better, but the downside was that their recovery speed could not keep up with the tree roots. Soon almost everyone was injured. If one looked from the outside, one could hardly see Cao Yunjin and the rest. Theyers of tree roots surrounding them were so tight that they looked like a huge ball. Cao Yunjin looked anxiously in the direction where Su Shanshan had gone. They could not hold out any longer. Chapter 67 - Fire Crystal Core Chapter 67: Fire Crystal Core Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Su Shanshan had already circled around to the back of the tree. The tree that was encircling its other prey did not notice her at all. It was not until she slit the spot that the tree had been carefully protecting with her Tang sword that the tree realized her presence, but it was toote. Su Shanshan grabbed its nucleus. Once it left its body, it would die instantly. A piercing sound was heard. The giant tree used thest of its strength to stab Su Shanshan¡¯s heart with its tree root, wanting to die with her. Just as the root was about to touch Su Shanshan, a cold aura rose. The root was frozen in midair, and the ice spread along the root until the whole tree was frozen under the ice. When she took out the crystal core, all the roots instantly broke into pieces and fell to the ground. $u Shanshan walked back with the crystal core and saw Cao Yunjin and the rest lying on the ground. Their bodies were covered in wounds of various sizes, but from their expressions, they looked fine. ¡®When Cao Yunjin saw her, he quickly sat up and said, ¡°Sister Su, thank goodness you were around just now. Otherwise, we would have died in the hands of these tree roots.¡± Cao Yifan said with lingering fear, ¡°That¡¯s right. Just now, when we almost could not hold out any longer, the tree roots froze. We knew you had seeded.¡± Su Shanshan nodded and said, ¡°Thank you. Our mission ispleted.¡± She took out the crystal core that she had just obtained. These people smiled. This was the first mission their mercenary group hadpleted after it was established. A burly man who had been following Cao Yunjin took out a bag and packed many branches without waiting for his instructions. He carefully put them into his bag. $u Shanshan looked on curiously. Cao Yunjin exined, ¡°This is the base¡¯s mission¡ªcollecting the roots of mutant nts for research. They probably didn¡¯t expect us to kill this mutant tree. After all, killing a mutant nt is not a B-rank mission. It¡¯s an A-rank mission. If we meet a powerful one, it can even be considered a S-rank mission.¡± Su Shanshan nodded understandingly and threw the crystal core in her hand to Cao Yunjin, saying, ¡°You have a fire-type superpower, right? This crystal core is just right for you to use.¡± The attributes of the crystal core of a mutant nt were all random. This one happened to be a fire-type crystal core. A hint of surprise shed across Cao Yunjin¡¯s eyes. His superpower had been stuck at level-three. With this nucleus, he might be able to break into level-four. However, he hesitated and said, ¡°Sister Su, our rule is that whoever gets the nucleus will have it. I can¡¯t ept this nucleus.¡± $u Shanshan put away her Tang sword and started walking away. As she walked, she said, ¡°Take what I¡¯m giving you. I don¡¯tck crystal cores.¡± She was telling the truth. She had been killing zombies underground for a year, and the nuclei in her space had piled up into a small hill. ¡°Brother, Sister Su gave it to you. Just take it. If you have something good in the future, you can give it to Sister Su,¡± Cao Yifan said loudly. Cao Yunjin thanked her again and put away the crystal core. He felt that he had to repay her with something good in the future. The few of them walked out of the forest. The journey was very quiet. They were on the periphery. For some reason, the mutant nts here would not actively attack humans. This was good news to them. Only Su Shanshan knew that the nts were bolstering their abilities. When a good opportunity presented itself to attack humans, these mutant nts would pose a bigger menace than zombies. Su Shanshan took off her bloodstained jacket and threw it on the ground. Of course, the blood was not hers. It was from the mutant tree. Cao Yunjin and his people came upon a clearing where they stopped to bandage their wounds. Otherwise, the smell of their blood would attract the zombies. Su Shanshan thought for a moment, then took some food, water, and gauze from her space and handed them to everyone. Chapter 68 - Entering the Base Again Chapter 68: Entering the Base Again Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios After all, it was not like there were no dual-powered people now. She just needed to say that she had space and ice superpowers. Cao Yunjin and the rest were shocked. They did not expect her to be so powerful and have dual superpowers. Cao Yifan looked at her enviously and sighed. ¡°Sister Su, would you dare to be stronger!¡± Su Shanshan shook her head helplessly. After handing them the things, she sat down not far away from them. After they were done bandaging their wounds, Cao Yunjin brought a few people to her side and introduced them solemnly, ¡°Sister Su, this is Chen Jin. He is a level-two strength-type, and this is Jinsi, a level-two wind-type. Yifan is a level-two earth-type.¡± Su Shanshan nodded. Chen Jin was the big man who collected the roots of the mutant nt. He was burly, and he looked like a strength-powered man. Jinsi looked gentle, making people think that he was a bodyguard before the apocalypse. Jinsi could tell that she was doubtful about him. He pushed his gold-framed sses up his nose and said, ¡°Sister Su, before the apocalypse, I was mainly responsible for dealing with my master¡¯s affairs.¡± $u Shanshan nodded understandingly. Since Cao Yunjin only brought them here, it meant that they were the core members of the team. They would be interacting with each other for a long time from now on. Naturally, Su Shanshan would not treat him coldly. She smiled and said, ¡°Just call me Shanshan from now on. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± The few of them smiled and nodded. No one would have thought that the first meeting between the leaders of the future¡¯s top mercenary corps would be this simple. The group of people rested for a while before returning to the base. The zombies in this area had almost been cleared by the base, so their return was very smooth. When they arrived at the entrance of the base, there was still a long queue of people waiting to be checked. The mercenary corps that went out on missions had a special pass. They did not need to queue and could enter the quarantine zone directly. The mercenary corps only needed to show the mission certificate from the base. They did not need to register their identities and could directly undergo quarantine. Superpowers were quarantined for three days, and ordinary people were quarantined for seven days. $u Shanshan had already told the others that she was a level-two superpowered person. This was the reason why she joined the mercenary group. She was chased out of the base thest time. Whatever the reason, she had to hide her identity and get in this time. By chance, Su Shanshan managed to avoid the people sent by Liu Zhixi. The female soldier who tested her thest time was gone. This time, Liu Zhixi specially sent one of her own people to guard the entrance of the base. If she saw a level-five person or someone named Su Shanshan, she would report to her. Because she directly followed the mercenary group into the base and concealed her actual superpowers and name, she avoided a problem. Three days passed quickly. The moment Su Shanshan entered the base, she was d that the base had yet to develop any equipment to detect supernatural powers. They could only sense a person¡¯s level through the strength of the power released by the person with special abilities. Otherwise, she would have been exposed the moment she entered the base. The entire base was divided into three districts. The innermost area was the central district. The people living there were all high-ranking officials and high-level superpowered people. The eastern district was where powerful mercenary corps and superpowered people lived. The outermost area was the impoverished district, where ordinary people lived. It was also the dirtiest ce in the base. 1 Cao Yunjin had already received a small vi at the base. It was located in the eastern district. One had to pay high rent to live here, so those who could live here were all capable people. They could only reach the eastern district after passing through the impoverished district. On both sides of the road were makeshift tents. Each tent could amodate more than 10 people. Wherever there was a mix of people, there would be nock of disputes. Along the way, they heard all sorts of crying and arguing. When they passed by a ce where red cloths were hung, Cao Yifan asked curiously, ¡°Brother, what are these red cloths?¡± Chapter 69 - Red Light District Chapter 69: Red Light District Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios It was his first time seeing such a ce. Cao Yunjin¡¯s expression suddenly turned a little strange. He nced at Su Shanshan in front and felt a little embarrassed to say anything. Faced with Cao Yifan¡¯s questioning, he red and said, ¡°Why would a child ask? You will know in the future.¡± Cao Yifan was even more curious when he saw him like this. He looked over eagerly and was about to ask again when he saw a woman walk out of a tent. She was covered in ayer of cloth that did not hide anything, She also saw Cao Yifan and said with a smile, ¡°Little Brother, do you want toe in and y? I only want a piece of bread each time.¡± Someone in the tent beside them heard themotion and came out. She was wearing normal clothes, but her behavior was even more daring, Attempting to pull Cao Yifan away, she said, ¡°I only want half a piece of bread. Come to my tent.¡± ¡°Hey! You b*tch, this is the customer that I took a fancy to first. Why are you messing around?¡± The first woman who spoke was unhappy. She grabbed the woman¡¯s hair and dragged her backward. ¡°He belongs to whoever dares to snatch him.¡± The woman was not to be outdone and returned a p. Cao Yifan finally understood what ce this was. This was clearly the red-light district of the base. Seeing that the two women were about to fight, he quickly took the opportunity to get away from them and walked away from this ce. The two women who were fighting to the death turned around and found that their man was gone. Then they let go of each other resentfully. They snorted at each other and went to wait for the next customer. A hint of regret shed across their eyes. A handsome and clean man was not easy toe by in the apocalyptic era. Cao Yifan¡¯s face reddened as he walked forward without saying a word. This was his first time experiencing such a thing, As he walked in front, he couldn¡¯t help looking at Su Shanshan¡¯s expression. She looked very calm as if she had known all along. Cao Yifan asked curiously, ¡°Sister Su, why aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Su Shanshan said calmly, ¡°This kind of thing is verymon in the apocalyptic era.¡± She had already gotten used to it in her previous life. ¡®When Cao Yifan heard her words, his expression finally became a little more normal. However, Cao Yunjin looked at Su Shanshan curiously. Actually, before the apocalypse, he had heard of the woman, Su Shanshan, who was cherished by the head of the Gu family. She was a stupid, unruly woman. Many of the silly things that she did had spread throughout the upper-ss society. When the Liu family was in charge, he had heard some stories about her. However, she was different from the woman in the rumors. No, it should be said that she waspletely unrted. He sighed inwardly. It seemed that he should not listen to rumors in the future. Cao Yunjin, who had no idea that she had been reborn, scolded the person who spread the rumors inwardly. Gu Ling, who was being nagged at in the central district, suddenly sneezed a few times. He touched his ears gloomily. Did I catch a cold?he wondered. Cao Yunjin stopped in his tracks and pointed at a vi. ¡°This is our house. From now on, it will be our base for our mercenary group.¡± The people behind him smiled. It was a blessing to have a ce of their own in the apocalyptic era, especially for the ordinary people in the team. If they had not joined a mercenary group, they might have been members of the poor neighborhood. ¡°Shanshan, choose a room first,¡± Cao Yunjin said after they entered. Su Shanshan knew that they would not feel at ease if she did not choose, so she did not stand on ceremony. She took the room at the far end of the second floor and left them with some supplies when they chose their rooms. She walked all the way to the central district. The closer they got to the center of the base, the more patrolling soldiers there were. There was an iron railing between the central and eastern districts, and someone was guarding it. Su Shanshan looked through the iron railing. The environment in the central district was much better than that in the eastern district. She was about to enter when she was stopped by soldiers¡­ Chapter 70 - Meeting Gu Jincheng Again Chapter 70: Meeting Gu Jincheng Again Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios ¡°Tm sorry, Miss. Please show us your identification.¡± A soldier sized her up. He did not know her, but his request was very polite. In this ce, the people they met every day were either powerful people from the base or high-level superpowered people. They had to be careful. This woman looked clean. She might be the family of some big shot. ¡°What kind of identification do you need?¡± Just as Su Shanshan finished speaking, the expressions of the two soldiers opposite her changed. They looked at Su Shanshan scornfully and said, ¡°Only high-level superpowered people and high-level officials can enter the central area. Who are you?¡± She didn¡¯t even know the rules to enter the central district. It seemed to him that she was yet another woman who thought she was good-looking and was here to seduce men. They had seen many women like her. Su Shanshan frowned. She could not expose her identity until she knew who had chased her out of the base and the motive for doing that. Just as she was hesitating, the soldiers started chasing her away. ¡°Don¡¯t block the way here without any identification. Can you bear the consequences of disturbing some big shot?!¡± Su Shanshan did not want to argue with them at first, so she turned around and tried to think of another way to enter. Just as she turned around, she turned back quickly and caught a glimpse of Gu Jincheng. But the figure that she had just seen was gone ina sh. Could it be my imagination? she wondered. Seeing that she was not leaving, one of the soldiers gave her a nudge and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what we said, woman? Get lost!¡± Another soldier sized up Su Shanshan¡¯s face and chuckled. He stopped hispanion and stood in front of her. ¡°Little sister, since you¡¯re here to find a man, let it be me! If you serve me well, I¡¯ll reward you with a bag of bread. How about that?¡± He had not seen a woman this fresh and clean in a long time. Women in the apocalyptic era were all dusty and dirty, and he was tired of that. Su Shanshan¡¯s face sank. Just as she was about to swing the Tang sword in her hand, she saw a man walking over from the other side. She couldn¡¯t care less about these two rude soldiers and quickly shouted, ¡°Gu Jincheng!¡± Gu Jincheng, who was passing through the door with his people, walked over with a cold expression. Gu Ling, who was beside him, was reporting something to him. When Gu Jincheng heard the voice, he looked to the side. Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes were red. She wanted to run to him and throw herself into his arms. Seeing his familiar face made her feel at ease. She was d that he was fine. The two soldiers at the door bowed their heads in fear, thinking in a panic that this woman actually dared to call Mr. Gu by his name. Could it be that they knew each other? If that was the case, they were finished! Gu Jincheng frowned at the two soldiers and said angrily, ¡°No one is allowed to stay at the entrance of the central area if they are not doing something. Don¡¯t you know?¡± These words stunned the three of them. The soldiers hurriedly said, ¡°We¡¯ll chase her away now.¡± ¡°Lalready said that this is not a ce for someone like you. Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t force us to make a move!¡± The soldier who was almost scared to death said fiercely, aiming the gun in his hand at Su Shanshan¡¯s head. Su Shanshan looked at Gu Jincheng in disbelief. He actually got someone to chase her away! Gu Jincheng did not even look at her as he turned around and left coldly. On the other hand, Gu Ling, who was beside him, took a few more nces at Su Shanshan, but he did not say anything. It was fine as long as this woman did not follow Boss and harm him. Seeing that she was still not leaving, one of the soldiers cursed and poked her shoulder with the gun in his hand. The moment he touched her, the gun turned into ice. Before he could be surprised, he was scared speechless by the Tang sword on his neck. $u Shanshan looked at them coldly and left. The soldier put away his gun after she left. Chapter 71 - Pervert Killer Chapter 71: Pervert Killer Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios As Su Shanshan walked back to the vi in the eastern area, her expression became colder and her eyes became scarier. She could not understand why Gu Jincheng would treat her like this. What exactly happened in the past year? she wondered. Could it be that¡­ Gu Jincheng did not love her anymore? She could not ept this oue, but if it was true, what would happen to her? She should give him her blessings. After all, what she wanted was Gu Jincheng¡¯s happiness. If he did not fall in love with her, perhaps he would have lived a better life. Although she was thinking this, she could not bring herself to smile. The person who had been her pir of support since her rebirth suddenly did not need her anymore. A huge sense of panic overwhelmed her. She did not know what to do. She walked dejectedly on the road and did not notice that she had taken the wrong path. The further she walked, the more people there were. A lone woman attracted the attention of some people with bad intentions. A hand patted her shoulder and a voice sounded. ¡°Beauty, do you want to y with me?¡± There was no ce to vent her frustration. Without looking back, she shot out her superpower. The man behind her was frozen into an ice sculpture and stood rooted to the ground. This scene scared the subordinates behind the man. They just wanted to have some fun with a woman who was walking toward a deserted area. $u Shanshan looked back at them. They ran from her, but the next second, everyone was frozen in ce in their running postures. A few ice sculptures with strange postures now stood beside Su Shanshan. Their faces were full of fear. Su Shanshan looked at them coldly, her hands suddenly clenched into fists. With a few explosive sounds, a few ice sculptures were shattered into pieces. $u Shanshan, who had finally calmed down a little, looked around at the unfamiliar environment and walked on. It was not until someone passed by and saw the shiny things on the ground that he thought he had stumbled on something good. When he got closer to take a look, he vomited. There were internal organs and human limbs in the ice blocks. At the end of the world, these things were notmon, and dying this way was really too brutal. He quickly reported it to the soldiers. The rumor that there was a psychotic murderer who specially froze people into ice blocks and then amputated their limbs swirled around the base. Su Shanshan, who did not know how much of an impact this matter would have, had already returned to the vi. Ina bad mood, she went straight to her room. The room had been cleaned and there were clean bedsheets and nkets. It must have been arranged by Cao Yunjin. Shey on the bed and stared nkly at the ceiling. There was nothing on the pure white wall, but Gu Jincheng¡¯s face appeared in front of her. Her eyes were instantly wet. She never knew that she was so weak. It turned out that Gu Jincheng was the only one in her life. But now, he did not need her anymore There was a knock on the door. Su Shanshan woke up from her wallowing, She should get to the truth of the matter now and not wallow in self-pity here. She knocked her head. She should have understood this kind of thing long ago. Why did I be muddle-headed when I met Gu Jincheng? she thought. ¡°Shanshan, dinner is ready. Come out and eat,¡± Cao Yunjin shouted when there was no response. The next second, the door was opened. Cao Yunjin was stunned to see Su Shanshan at the door, seemingly imbued with the fighting spirit. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it time to eat? Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Shanshan walked past him to the living room. Everyone was already gathered in the living room. They were all surprised to see Su Shanshaning down the stairs. They did not know if they should give her the thing they had prepared for her. A few of them were acting furtively, but Su Shanshan saw them.. She was puzzled and asked, ¡°What are you holding?¡± Chapter 72 Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios No one dared to make a sound. In the end, it was Cao Yifan who was pushed to the front. He handed the thing in his hand awkwardly. A heart-shaped piece of bread with a¡­ toothpick on it?! After looking at it, Su Shanshan was even more confused. What is this? she wondered. Cao Yunjin, who had followed her downstairs, quickly exined, ¡°We saw that you came back looking unhappy just now and wanted to prepare a surprise for you. We thought that girls would prefer desserts, but we couldn¡¯t find any cakes now, so¡­¡± Su Shanshan chuckled, feeling warm inside. She had only treated these people as temporary partners, but she knew that from this moment on, she would treat them as true partners. ¡®When Cao Yifan saw her smile, his expression instantly tumed smug. He said, ¡°Sister Su, it wasn¡¯t easy for us to cut this cake into the shape of a heart. This toothpick can be a substitute for a candle. This was my idea.¡± The few men behind him usually wielded knives and guns, but doing such things was really difficult for them. Su Shanshan did not let their good intentions go to waste. After thanking them, she took the ¡®cake¡¯ and finished it. Cao Yunjin and the rest heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that she had recovered. When she entered the house just now, her expression was really so sad. They did not know what happened to her during her trip. Although she was very strong, she was still a girl. They wanted to protect her. Soon the food was ready on the dining table, with a big pot of rice and two dishes, one meat and one vegetable. This meal was a simple meal before the apocalypse, but in the apocalyptic era, it was not easy to get hot rice. If not for the bag of rice that Su Shanshan took out from her space, they would probably be eating instant noodles and bread now. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the pot of rice. Cao Yunjin smiled and scolded them for being useless as he got them to scoop the rice quickly. They finished the big pot of rice and two big pots of vegetables and meat. Su Shanshan felt a little stuffed. She did not expect Chen Jin, who looked like a burly man, to know how to cook so well. ¡°Chen Jin is the best cook in our team. His culinary skills areparable to a chef,¡± Cao Yunjin bragged to Su Shanshan. Su Shanshan nodded in agreement. He was right. Chen Jin was embarrassed by their praises, and his dark face blushed slightly. After having their fill, everyone was a little tired and returned to their rooms to rest. $u Shanshan stood in her room and looked through the window at the people walking around outside the base. This was her favorite spot in this room. She stared nkly out the window, as if she was concentrating on something or staring into space. Time passed slowly. When the sky tured dark, she suddenly moved and jumped out of the window. In the Gu family¡¯s vi in the central district. Gu Jincheng finished reading the document in his hand and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. The familiar headache came again. Ever since he exhausted his superpowers and suffered a bacsh a year ago, he had had this headache every night. He leaned back in his chair in frustration and could not help thinking of the woman he saw at the entrance of the central district today. He shook his head and threw this woman¡¯s face out of his mind. This was not the first time he thought of that woman today. What is wrong with me? Do I reallyck women? he wondered. There was a sudden noise by the window. Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression froze, and he quickly got up and hid in a corner. After Su Shanshan got out of the eastern district, she went straight to the central district. In her previous life, she was trapped in the Gu family¡¯s vi in the southwestern base by Gu Jincheng, She tried her best to escape but could not. She did not expect that in this life, she would not be able to enter even if she wanted to.. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 73 Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Although she had never left the Gu family¡¯s vi, she was still very familiar with its location. That was why she dared to break into the central area at night. She dodged the patrolling soldiers easily and jumped over the wall to enter. As soon as she jumped in, she was seen by a soldier. Before he could shout, Su Shanshan blocked his mouth with an ice cube. The soldier froze for a moment. Su Shanshan quickly went up to knock him out, ced him on the ground, and left after apologizing. Following the route in her memory, she arrived outside the Gu family¡¯s vi and located Gu Jincheng¡¯s room easily through a window on the third floor. After all, she had lived in this room for almost a year. She quickly scaled up the wall to the third floor and gently opened the window to enter, but there was no one inside. From the outside, she saw that the light in this room was lit, and she thought that Gu Jincheng was inside. As soon as she moved, a figure rushed out of a darker and pressed her against the wall. Someone was grabbing her neck. Both of them looked at each other. Under the faint light, their expressions werepletely different. Su Shanshan, who was being strangled, did not panic. She looked at Gu Jincheng in front of her and could only see coldness and unfamiliarity in his eyes. A strange feeling arose in her heart. Why doesn¡¯t he seem to know me? she wondered. ¡°Who are you and what are your motives foring here?¡± Gu Jincheng saw this woman who had troubled him for the entire day and recognized her at first nce. He saw this woman twice in a day. His eyes darkened. Could it be that she was sent over by another base? With this in mind, he tightened his grip. Su Shanshan widened her eyes and couldn¡¯t care less that he was choking her. She was so shocked that her voice became a little shrill. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± Gu Jincheng leaned forward to get closer to her. He exerted more force with his hands and asked, ¡°Should I know you?¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s face was red from being choked. A tear fell onto Gu Jincheng¡¯s hand. He seemed to be scalded by the warmth of the tear. He suddenly let go of her and took a step back. His heart ached, and it hurt even more than the headache that troubled him, as if he had lost his most precious treasure. Su Shanshan was about to say something when a woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Brother Jincheng, are you asleep? I got you a ss of milk.¡± Liu Zhixi appeared at the door in a flimsy nightdress. She looked at the milk in her hand with determination in her eyes. It was not easy for her to get the medicine she had put in there. It had been a year. She had been with Gu Jincheng for a year, but he had never been willing to touch her. Today, she must win him over and make herself the mistress of the Gu family. Su Shanshan¡¯s expression changed, and she pushed Gu Jincheng away angrily. Brother Jin Cheng? He actually let another woman call him that? she thought. And giving milk! Ha! Her fierce expression made Gu Jincheng purse his lips slightly, feeling guilty for some reason. Su Shanshan opened the door and was enraged when she saw Liu Zhixi in her nightdress. ¡°Su Shanshan! Why are you here?¡± Liu Zhixi was even more surprised and almost dropped the milk in her hand. Su Shanshan¡­ Gu Jincheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This name made his head hurt even more. He instinctively walked to this woman¡¯s side but was punched in the eye by the angry Su Shanshan. This action stunned Gu Jincheng. This was the first time someone dared to hit him. He touched the wound on his eye, surprised that he was not angry. If it were anyone else, he would have killed him. Liu Zhixi was also shocked. She had long heard that Su Shanshan was unruly and unreasonable. She was spoiled by Gu Jincheng and did not give him face at all. She did not expect that this was true. After seeing that Gu Jincheng was not angry even when he was punched, the surprise in her heart turned to anger.. Why should Gu Jincheng give her special treatment even when he no longer remembers her? Chapter 74 Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios ¡°Brother Jincheng, are you alright?¡± Liu Zhixi quickly went forward to hug Gu Jincheng¡¯s arm and asked with concern, deliberately showing off their intimacy. However, her eyes were constantly looking in the direction of Su Shanshan. Su Shanshan pushed her away. ¡°Why are you touching him?¡± Liu Zhixi fell onto the ground weakly and looked at Gu Jincheng pitifully. ¡°Enough. You still haven¡¯t said what you wanted to do by breaking into my room at night?¡± Gu Jincheng pulled her arm and asked coldly. ¡°shut up!¡± Su Shanshan only thought that he wanted to protect Liu Zhixi. There was a hint of grievance in her anger. ¡°You¡¯d better drink your milk properly!¡± With that, she red at him and left through the window. Gu Jincheng was shouted at for no reason. He stared nkly at her angry back view. She had broken into his room and punched him. Why is she the one who is angry now? he wondered. Liu Zhixi, who was sitting on the ground, saw Gu Jincheng staring nkly at Su Shanshan¡¯s back view and panicked. She could not let Su Shanshan attract Gu Jincheng¡¯s attention again. If he remembered something, then she would be nothing to him. Seeing that he had no intention of helping her, Liu Zhixi quickly stood up by herself. She had protected the ss of milk in her hand very well when she deliberately fell. She hardened her heart and said, ¡°Jincheng, I¡¯ve poured you some milk. It¡¯ste now. Have some milk and go to bed early.¡± Gu Jincheng nced at the milk in her hand and asked, ¡°Do you know Su Shanshan?¡± Liu Zhixi was shocked and blurted out, ¡°How did you know that she¡¯s called Su Shanshan? You remembered?¡± ¡°What should I remember? Didn¡¯t you call her Su Shanshan just now?¡± Gu Jincheng gradually sensed that something was wrong. Her words seemed to be saying that he had forgotten something. Liu Zhixi saw that he did not seem to remember and heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°No, nothing. It¡¯s not someone important. It¡¯s toote. Go to bed quickly after you drink the milk.¡± Gu Jincheng looked at her evasive gaze, took the ss in her hand, and put the milk to his mouth as she looked nervously. Excitement rose in Liu Zhixi¡¯s eyes. Soon, as long as he drank it, she could be his woman tonight. Gu Jincheng¡¯s hand paused for a moment before he put the ss down again. Liu Zhixi looked at him in disappointment and urged, ¡°Hurry up and drink. I¡¯ll take the ss out.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not y any tricks. You saved my life. Although I promised to protect you, if you have any other thoughts, don¡¯t me me for falling out with you.¡± Liu Zhixi¡¯s face was pale. Has he discovered it? she thought. No, the drug seller clearly said that it¡¯s impossible to detect it. ¡°Jincheng, what are you talking about?¡± Liu Zhixi pretended to be confused. Gu Jincheng handed her the milk and said coldly, ¡°Drink it.¡± Liu Zhixi took it nervously. She did not want to drink it, but she could not not not drink it. Otherwise, she would really be chased out. Her hand that was holding the ss tightened. Under Gu Jincheng¡¯s gaze, she steeled herself and drank it. ¡°Jincheng, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡± Liu Zhixi suppressed the heat in her body and smiled. ¡°Is that so? Then you can leave.¡± Gu Jincheng pushed her out of the room and closed the door. Liu Zhixi crushed the empty ss in her hand. The heat in her body made it difficult for her to stand. She held the wall and reluctantly returned to her room. A figure followed her and asked, ¡°Ms. Liu, are you alright?¡± Her response was a passionate hug. After leaving the Gu family¡¯s vi, Su Shansha¡¯s anger dissipated as soon as she walked out. She had already sensed that there was something wrong with Gu Jincheng. He seemed to not remember her at all. She stopped in her tracks and thought of the serious matter she came here for today. She wanted to tell Gu Jincheng to be careful of the zombie bird attack soon. In the end, because of that woman, Liu Zhixi, shepletely forgot about it.. Chapter 75 Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios She turned around to return to his ce, but arge group of soldiers suddenly appeared behind her. The soldier that she had just knocked out had reported this matter quickly after he regained consciousness. Arge number of soldiers were rushing over. Su Shanshan had no choice but to leave first. When Su Shanshan returned to the eastern district vi, it was already veryte. The entire vi was quiet. She did not switch on the lights and prepared to walk in quietly. However, the moment she entered, the lights were switched on. Jinsi was sitting in the living room. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Su Shanshan asked curiously. Jinsi was still wearing his signature gold-framed sses. He adjusted them gently. ¡°I was waiting for you,¡± he said. Susanna¡¯s interest was piqued. She sat down opposite him and said, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Jinsi looked up at her with a serious look in his eyes and said, ¡°Ms. Su, I don¡¯t know why you suddenly agreed to join the Leaping Mercenary Group, but we did be stronger because of you, and it made my n feasible.¡± Su Shanshan raised her eyebrows. She had always felt that this man was not simple. He was definitely not as simple as a bodyguard. His words piqued her interest. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°Establish a base.¡± He added, ¡°Establish a base that belongs to us.¡± Su Shanshan was shocked. She did not expect him to be so ambitious. Jinsi continued, ¡°What¡¯s worse in the apocalyptic era is the human heart. If we don¡¯t have our own base, we won¡¯t have any say. Once there¡¯s any risk, we¡¯ll be abandoned. And if we want to survive in the apocalyptic era, we need a research facility, right?¡± Su Shanshan was even more surprised. She did not expect him to be able to think so profoundly. He was right. In thete stages of the apocalypse, power was not what truly mattered. It was all kinds of drugs and research oues. However, she refused. ¡°Sorry, I have something important to do. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you.¡± Jinsi was not disappointed with her rejection, as if he had already anticipated it. ¡°Ms. Su, you don¡¯t have to answer me so quickly. This matter won¡¯t happen so soon. Now, what I want to discuss with you is the matter of the Southwestern base. In a few days, all the major bases will be gathering at the Southwestern base for a meeting. The meeting will be about going to City K¡¯s underground research institute to get research materials. If our mercenary group can be the top five in the base, we will be qualified to participate.¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This meant that she would see Gu Jincheng at the meeting, and she might be able to attend the operation in City K with him. She did not agree immediately but studied Jinsi. ¡°You seem to know my business very well?¡± Jinsi said very frankly, ¡°We¡¯ll be partners from now on. I naturally want to know your background.¡± Su Shanshan smiled and extended her hand to him. ¡°Happy to be working together!¡± Jinsi smiled too and took her hand gently. His eyes, shielded by his sses, shed with pleasure. Su Shanshan returned to her room and, as usual, tried the Tang sword before taking a rest. Gu Jincheng did not sleep well the entire night. His dreams were filled with that woman named Su Shanshan. In his dreams, that woman changed from beating and scolding him in real life to obediently calling him brother. He froze when he lifted the nket and felt something wet at his crotch. Realizing what it was, he cursed and quickly changed out of his pants. He heaved a sigh of relief after washing up. He stood in the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror. There was a big ck bruise on his left eye. It was the woman who had hit him yesterday. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡± Thinking about it, the swift and decisive Gu Jincheng suddenly realized that he actually did not know how to punish that woman.. Chapter 76 Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios There was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± he said as he walked out of the bathroom. Gu Ling opened the door and saw a ck-eyed Gu Jincheng, who instinctively closed the door again. He rubbed his eyes. That¡¯s impossible, he thought. J must have seen wrongly just now. When he opened the door again, it was still a ck-eyed Gu Jincheng. He realized that this was real and stared nkly at his face,pletely forgetting why he was here. Gu Jincheng looked at his subordinate¡¯s dumbfounded expression and wondered for the first time if his standards were wrong. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Seeing that he did not speak, Gu Jincheng spoke first. Gu Ling asked nkly, ¡°Boss, who hit your eye?¡± Only then did Gu Jincheng remember his eye and that angry woman yesterday. He did not feel angry, and he even wanted tough. Gu Ling looked in horror as Gu Jincheng touched the wound on his face and smiled. He had only seen this silly look when Boss was with that woman, Su Shanshan. Could it be that Boss remembered? ¡°Boss, do you remember Su¡ª¡± Gu Ling stopped midway. If he did not remember, he would have reminded him. Fortunately, he did not say it out loud just now. He patted his chest and praised himself for being smart. Gu Jincheng¡¯s eyes shed as he sat on the sofa and said, ¡°En, I remembered something.¡± Gu Ling did not expect his worries to be reality. He looked at him nkly and said angrily, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re going to be harmed by that woman again. My wise and brave boss.¡± Gu Jincheng probed, ¡°You seem to be very dissatisfied with her?¡± ¡°Not just dissatisfied, Su Shanshan is a¡ª¡± ¡°What happened to Su Shanshan?¡± Gu Ling was interrupted by Gu Zhao, who had suddenly entered. When he heard this name, he asked excitedly. ¡°She broke into my roomst night,¡± Gu Jincheng answered. Great surprise overtook Gu Zhao. She¡¯s not dead, she really is not dead, he thought. Instantly, he wanted to rush out to find her, but when he thought of Gu Jincheng, he stopped in his tracks. At this time, Gu Ling could also tell that Gu Jincheng did not remember Su Shanshan at all. Otherwise, Boss would definitely not have let her go yesterday. He wailed, ¡°Boss, you actually tricked me.¡± ¡°Have I really forgotten something? Why don¡¯t I have any impression of it?¡± Gu Jincheng tried to recall something, but whenever he thought about it, his head would hurt like it was going to explode. He did not lose his memory. He remembered everything that happened since he was young and everything that happened after the apocalypse started. Only this woman that everyone knew could not be recalled. Gu Ling quickly took out the medicine and gave it to him. He said, ¡°Boss, that woman is just a troublesome woman. It¡¯s better if you forget about her. If you don¡¯t remember, just forget it.¡± Gu Jincheng took the medicine and felt that his headache was better. He closed his eyes to calm the supernatural power in his body. Gu Zhao wanted to say something, but he closed his mouth again, his eyes looking conflicted. When Gu Jincheng opened his eyes again, he had already regained his usual cold demeanor. He asked, ¡°What are you here for?¡± Gu Ling then remembered the serious matter and quickly said, ¡°A psychotic killer suddenly appeared in the base. This person froze some people with ice and then broke the ice into pieces. It was very cruel. I guess a high-level mutant came to the base.¡± It was a small matter to kill people in the base. People were killed every day, and it was not worth their effort. However, this method of killing was not something that ordinary people could do. First of all, they had to freeze someone in an instant with their superpower. This kind of power was at least a level-four power. The situation in the few surviving bases was tense. It would be bad if this person was a spy from another base.. Chapter 77 Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios When Gu Zhao heard about his ice-type supernatural power, he instantly thought of Su Shanshan. He quickly said, ¡°Let me investigate this matter.¡± Gu Jincheng looked at him in surprise, but nodded and agreed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Jincheng asked again. Gu Zhao paused for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to report that someone broke into the central districtst night.¡± He did not continue. Gu Jincheng waved his hand to let them go, indicating that they did not have to bother about this matter anymore. After Gu Zhao and Gu Ling left, Gu Ling did not notice his brother¡¯s abnormality at all. He was still jabbering on and on. ¡°Gu Zhao, the moment you heard that she wasn¡¯t dead, your reaction was so strong. You must have suffered a lot when you were with Su Shanshan.¡± As he spoke, he patted Gu Zhao on the shoulder to express his sympathy. Gu Zhao¡¯s expression was a little stiff. He quickly asked, ¡°When did you meet Su Shanshan?¡± ¡°Just yesterday, at the entrance of the central district, she even called Boss, but Boss ignored her. You should have seen her expression at that time, hahaha.¡± Gu Ling was stillughing when he turned around and realized that Gu Zhao had disappeared. He shook his head, feeling baffled. Anxiety was written all over Gu Zhao¡¯s face. He was well aware of Su Shanshan¡¯s feelings for Gu Jincheng. How sad she must have been when his master ignored her yesterday. However, he stopped in his tracks. His master had already forgotten about her. What if he could never remember? The me that he had quashed ignited once again in his heart. He suddenly retracted his unrealistic thoughts. He would find her first. Su Shanshan followed Cao Yunjin to the hall where the mercenary groups were epting missions. The moment they entered, they saw a big screen. On it were all sorts of missions that were waiting to be epted. The missions¡¯ levels ranged from high to low. The topmost mission was a rare SSS-rank mission: Clearing the zombies in City K. Su Shanshan took a few more looks. This was the mission that Jinsi had mentioned yesterday. This mission could only be undertaken by the top five mercenary groups in the base. New mercenaries like them were not qualified at all. Su Shanshan stopped paying attention to the screen. Cao Yunjin epted a few small missions and walked back with Su Shanshan. The streets were filled with stalls selling everything. Luxury goods from before the apocalypse could be traded for half a loaf of bread. There were also many herbs and strange stones¡­ ¡°Sister Shanshan!¡± A familiar voice sounded. Su Shanshan turned around and saw someone familiar. It was Fei Lan. Fei Lan looked at Su Shanshan in front of him and rubbed his eyes to make sure that he was not seeing things. His eyes ached and he almost cried. A year ago, he could not forget the scene of Su Shanshan being killed by zombies and sinking into the ground with City M. He did not expect her to still be alive. He thought about it and felt that it was only right. How could someone like Sister Shanshan die so easily? ¡°Are you with Gu Jincheng now?¡± Su Shanshan remembered that he was with Gu Jincheng previously and asked. Fei Lan scratched his head and said, ¡°No, I joined the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. After what happened to you, Mr. Gu seemed to have gone crazy. Then we were knocked unconscious by his supernatural power riot. When we woke up again, Mr. Gu was gone. I followed Gu Zhao and the rest to the Southwestern base and we parted ways.¡± Su Shanshan frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Gu Jincheng disappeared?¡± Fei Lan nodded and said, ¡°He only appeared two months after we arrived at the Southwestern base. As soon as he appeared, he brought that annoying woman with him.¡± Fei Lan said indignantly how annoying Liu Zhixi was in the base every day. She was arrogant and acted like she was the mistress of the Gu family. He did not know why Mr. Gu brought such a woman along with him. After he finished speaking, he realized that Su Shanshan¡¯s expression was a little heavy, and his voice slowly fell¡­ Chapter 78 Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios ¡°Sister Shanshan, are you alright?¡± Only now did Fei Lan remember the rtionship between Gu Jincheng and Su Shanshan. He could not bear to see her like this, and he scolded Gu Jincheng in his heart again for being a heartless person. Because of what happened previously, Liu Zhixi had been targeting him, which was why he was so angry. Su Shanshan shook her head. She was not angry that Gu Jincheng had brought Liu Zhixi with him, but she was worried that something had happened to Gu Jincheng. Back then, Liu Zhixi was also in City M and could have taken the unconscious Gu Jincheng away. This matched the fact that Gu Jincheng had disappeared for two months. ¡°Sister Shanshan, you just came to the base, right? If you don¡¯t have a ce to go,e to my ce first. It¡¯s a little small, but at least it¡¯s in the eastern district.¡± He looked at the mercenary mission list in Su Shanshan¡¯s hand. Only new people who just came to the base would need this kind of thing, so he invited her warmly. After all, he had been here for almost a year. Naturally, he knew what would happen to a beauty like Su Shanshan if she went to a poor area. Before Su Shanshan could reply, a voice came from behind them. They turned around and saw a group of men with knives walking over. ¡°You kid, you¡¯re beingzy again. Haven¡¯t I taught you enough lessonsst time?¡± The man who spoke was Lei Tian, the team leader of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. ¡°It¡¯s my break time now.¡± Fei Lan had just received his food for the day. He was about to go back to his ce when he saw Su Shanshan and stopped. Lei Tian looked at the thing in his hand and chuckled. ¡°So what? I said that you arezy, and that means you arezy. Give me the thing in your hand, and I won¡¯t pursue the matter.¡± As he spoke, he gave the person behind him a look and attempted to snatch it from Fei Lan. A hint of anger arose on Fei Lan¡¯s face as he shielded the thing in his hand. ¡°Lei Tian, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Boss what you¡¯re doing?¡± Lei Tian smiled fearlessly and said, ¡°Since I dare to do it, I¡¯m naturally not afraid. Do you think Boss will care about you?¡± A hint of jealousy shed across his eyes. He did not know what kind of luck this kid had. Not long ago, he had actually advanced to a level-three superpowered person. He only had a level-two superpower. Therefore, he was unhappy. He took advantage of the fact that the boss of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group was his elder brother and always found trouble with Fei Lan. Fei Lan gritted his teeth and prepared to give him the thing in his hand. He did not expect Lei Tian to suddenly change his target. He looked at Su Shanshan, who was standing behind Fei Lan, and lust welled up in his heart. It had been a long time since he had seen a beautiful woman during the apocalypse. ¡°Forget the food. I want this woman,¡± he said, pointing at Su Shanshan. His words made the people¡¯s faces darken. Fei Lan, who was just about to smooth things over, was the first to step forward and stand in front of Su Shanshan. A green light shed in his hand, showing his status as a level-three superpowered person. A hint of fear arose in Lei Tian¡¯s eyes as he threatened, ¡°You actually want to attack me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being kicked out of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group?¡± Fei Lan spat and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not even waiting. Do you think someone like you can covet Sister Shanshan?¡± Lei Tian did not expect that the obsequious teenager would explode because of a woman. He quickly ran away under the protection of the people behind him, not forgetting to say harshly, ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll get my brother to teach you a lesson now. Just you wait to die.¡± The green light in Fei Lan¡¯s hand disappeared and his shoulders slumped instantly. He said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Shanshan. I¡¯m too useless. | originally wanted you toe to my ce, but now, you¡¯d better stay away from me.¡± Su Shanshan asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± Only then did Fei Lan exin, ¡°I just arrived at the base and joined the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group without knowing anything. The boss of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Company is a petty and vicious person. By the time I found out, I could no longer get away. This time, I offended his younger brother. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a good life. If you guys are with me, you will be implicated.¡± asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 79 Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Cao Yunjin exined, ¡°The Wild Wolves Mercenary Group is ranked fifth in the base. Their strength cannot be underestimated.¡± Su Shanshan nodded knowingly. ¡°You can follow me,¡± she said to Fei Lan. To Fei Lan¡¯s surprise, Cao Yunjin had seen this young man before and had a good impression of him. He smiled and extended his hand. ¡°Wee to the Leaping Mercenary Group.¡± Fei Lan had never heard of this mercenary group, but with Sister Shanshan around, the mercenary group would definitely achieve great things. He nodded excitedly. ¡°Our mercenary group is still anew mercenary group. We don¡¯t have as much influence as the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group.¡± Su Shanshan smiled as she reminded him. The smile on Fei Lan¡¯s face was as if they had met for the first time. It was pure and bright. ¡°With you around, the mercenary corps will not be ordinary.¡± His eyes were full of trust. The panic he felt these days disappeared the moment he saw her again. From the start of the apocalypse, she was the one who had given him strength. The three of them returned to the vi of the Leaping Mercenary Group in the eastern district. On the way, they updated each other about their situation. Only then did Su Shanshan know that Fei Lan was a dual-superpowered person. However, he did not realize it when he awakened his speed superpower for the first time. The moment they returned to the vi, they realized that the vi had changed. A sign at the top of the vi read ¡®Leaping Mercenary Group.¡¯ A table was ced at the entrance of the vi. On the table was a stack of white paper. Su Shanshan looked doubtfully at Jinsi, who was sitting behind the desk. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jinsi adjusted his sses out of habit before replying, ¡°We can¡¯t depend on the few of us to develop as a mercenary group, so we need to recruit people. Do you have any good suggestions?¡± Su Shanshan nodded. She had no intention of interfering, but she still suggested a rule. ¡°Character first.¡± Jinsi¡¯s eyes shed and he nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡± He saw a young man who looked familiar. Without remembering who he was, he asked, ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Fei Lan. We met before in City M,¡± Fei Lan introduced himself. At his reminder, Jinsi remembered him and nodded in a friendly manner. ¡°I¡¯d better leave. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll cause trouble for the mercenary group,¡± Fei Lan said uneasily. He did not expect there to be so many people in the mercenary group and feared that he would cause trouble for Su Shanshan. After hearing Cao Yunjin¡¯s ount, Jinsi already knew what happened. He did not panic but said, ¡°This is great!¡± Fei Lan, who had wanted to leave and not be a burden to them, was instantly stunned when he heard this. He looked nkly at Jinsi, wondering if there was something wrong with this person. Jinsi cleared his throat and exined, ¡°If we want to participate in the mission to clean up City K soon, we must improve the mercenary group¡¯s ranking. If the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group reallye to cause trouble, this is a legitimate reason for us to defeat them.¡± The ranking rules of the mercenary corps in the base were very simple. Whoever was stronger would have a higher ranking. Once they defeated the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group, they would rece them to be the fifth ranked mercenary corps in the base. Fei Lan knew this, but he still felt that this man was thinking too optimistically. ¡°The boss of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group, Lei Jun, is a level-four superpowered man. He has eight level-three and more level-two underlings.¡± The strongest person in the base was Mr. Gu, who was a level-five superpowered man. Then there was the boss of the top five mercenary corps, who was a level-four superpowered man. Jinsi said nothing. His gaze went straight to Su Shanshan, who nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing that they were ignoring him, Fei Lan was anxious to make them realize the reality. Cao Yunjin patted his shoulder and whispered something in his ear. Fei Lan immediately calmed down. He was in disbelief and wanted tough out loud. This time, the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group was really snookered. Chapter 80 Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios On the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group¡¯s side. Lei Tian, who had suffered a great loss, embellished the story and told it to his elder brother, Lei Jun. Lei Jun looked at him coldly and said, ¡°This Fei Lan is a level-three superpowered person. | don¡¯t care what you usually do, but now that the mercenary group is in need of people, don¡¯t force him to leave.¡± As his elder brother, he naturally knew what kind of person his younger brother was. Lei Tian rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Brother, this Fei Lan has already pledged allegiance to another mercenary corps. Keeping him around will be a disaster.¡± He had made up these words casually, but he did not expect that he had guessed the truth. Fei Lan had really joined another mercenary group. Lei Jun frowned and said, ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your younger brother. Why would I lie to you?¡± Lei Tian said immediately. Lei Jun did not believe him and asked him to investigate. Lei Tian, who had been feeling guilty, almostughed when he heard the report from the person who had just gone to investigate. He did not expect that Fei Lan would dig his own grave and really join another mercenary corps. Lei Jun was furious. Those who had joined the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group should die within thepany if they had to die. This kind of betrayal made him lose face. He ordered, ¡°Tomorrow, you will take a few level-three superpowered people to destroy this mercenarypany. A small mercenarypany actually dares to poach my member. They are courting death!¡± Lei Tian quickly agreed and went to the mercenary group to select people smugly. He would let Fei Lan witness the consequences of offending him tomorrow. That beauty would also be his. Thinking about Su Shanshan, he felt a surge of heat rise up. He turned around and walked to the red-light district, ready to find a woman to vent his anger first. Jinsi found Su Shanshan alone. No one knew what the two of them discussed in the room. They only saw Jinsi leave the vi with a bag of things and a few people. He did not return the next day. The next morning, the members of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group rushed to the vi of the Leaping Mercenary Group under the gazes of everyone. It was normal for mercenary groups to fight among themselves in the base, but it was rare to see a fifth ranked mercenary group fighting against a small mercenary group with an unknown name. In an instant, the name of the Leaping Mercenary Group spread throughout the southwestern base. Everyone was waiting for them to be defeated by the members of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. Cao Yunjin stood at the door and looked at the people from the Wild Wolves Mercenary Company who were holding weapons. Behind him stood all the people from the Leaping Mercenary Company. There were only about a dozen superpowered men and ordinary people. On the other hand, the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group had casually sent out a small team of more than 30 people. The gap between the two parties was huge. However, the Leaping Mercenary Company was not afraid at all. Lei Tian was followed by five level-three superpowered people. He felt that they did not need so many people to deal with a small mercenary corps like the new regiment. He had only brought them here to put on a show. He raised his head and shouted, ¡°Hand over that Fei Lan and I will let you off. How about that?¡± Cao Yunjin¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°What are you talking about? Hurry up if you want to fight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re still waiting for breakfast!¡± Cao Yifan¡¯s words made the people of the Leaping Mercenary Groupugh loudly. On the other hand, the expressions of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group members were not good. A level-three superpowered man stepped forward with a dark expression and said, ¡°Then let me experience your strength.¡± With that, he attacked directly. A fire charged at the Leaping Mercenary Group. Fei Lan, who was standing at the back of the crowd, took a step forward. Green light shed in his hand as he received the attack. The two of them were entangled in a fight. Lei Tian was not surprised. He sneered and said, ¡°You only have Fei Lan, a level-three superpower, right? Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do next. Offending us for a Fei Lan is the stupidest thing you can do.¡± ¡°T¡¯ll do it this time!¡± A level-three earth-power possessor stepped forward. With a stomp of his feet, an earth spike emerged from the ground and flew towards the Leaping Mercenary Group.. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 81 Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Cao Yunjin handed the thing in his hand to Cao Yifan. He stepped forward and raised a wall of fire to intercept the earth spike. Lei Tian red at him. No wonder this Leaping Mercenary Group dared to challenge them. It turned out that they had a level-three superpowered man. He gave the person behind him a look. The other three level-three superpowered people stepped forward and attacked at the same time. Lei Tian¡¯s guess was quite right. Cao Yunjin and Fei Lan were indeed the only level-three superpowered men in the Leaping Mercenary Group. However, they did not panic at all when facing an attack from three level-three superpowered people at the same time. Lei Tian waited confidently for these people to be killed. However, in the next second, the attackunched by his superpowered men disappeared into thin air. It really disappeared. The three superpowered men looked at each other and stopped underestimating Cao Yunjin and Fei Lan. They attacked with all their might. In an instant, red, yellow, and green lights shed. In the next second, they disappeared. They did not touch the people from the Leaping Mercenary Group at all, as if there was an invisible wall in front of them blocking their attack. That was definitely not something that a level-three or four superpowered person could do. Thinking about that, they took a step back in fear. Lei Tian was furious and said, ¡°What are you all doing back here? Hurry up and attack!¡± A superpowered man stepped forward and told him his guess. Lei Tian did not believe it. Mr. Gu was the only one in the base who had a superpower beyond level four. If another level-five superpowered man really came, he would not be in a new mercenary group. His eyes darted around and a hint of greed shed across them. He said, ¡°They must be hiding some treasure, a treasure that can resist superpowers. If we give this to Big Brother, we will definitely be rewarded.¡± Hearing that, the three superpowered men thought that it made sense. In fact, they did not dare to believe that there was a level-five man in this small mercenary group. After all, the highest-ranked member of a mercenary group was only at level four. They stepped forward again, but no matter how hard they attacked, they could not even touch the mercenary group even after they had exhausted their superpowers This strange scene stunned everyone. Those who had rushed over to watch themotion whispered to each other, trying to figure out what was going on. Cao Yunjin and Fei Lan had also stopped. They tied up the people from the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group and threw them in front of them. They stood at the entrance of the Leaping Mercenary Group and looked coldly at Lei Tian. Lei Tian felt a little scared. Although he did not believe in ghosts and gods, this scene was too strange. It¡¯s already the end of the world, so what is impossible? he thought. He felt that there was something eerie about the ce. The me in Cao Yunjin¡¯s hand transformed into a knife that was ced on Lei Tian¡¯s head. The temperature of the me burnt ayer of his hair. ¡°Go back and tell your boss that the Leaping Mercenary Group has officially issued a challenge to the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group.¡± This challenge was the unspoken rule of the mercenary group. The weak challenged the strong. If they were defeated, they would submit to the strong. If they defeated the strong, they would take over the position of the strong mercenary group. Lei Tian was so frightened by the me on his head that he dared not move. Hearing this challenge, he quickly left with his men. When they were gone, Su Shanshan came downstairs. She had been standing on the second floor watching them just now. She was the one who had attacked them suddenly. Cao Yunjin took a step forward and said, ¡°Shanshan, what do you think our chances of winning are?¡± In terms of overall strength, they had the killer weapon, Su Shanshan, and they would definitely win. However, in order to minimize casualties, the rule was that both sides could only send out three of their strongest people for three rounds of battle. The side that won two out of three rounds would be the victor. Su Shanshan was not worried. She beckoned for the people from the Leaping Mercenary Group toe over. ¡°From today onwards, I will conduct training sessions for you. Whether you are superpowered or ordinary people, I will increase your overall strength by a level.¡±. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 82 Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios Everyone was very excited after hearing this, especially the ordinary people. They were even more agitated. This era was too unfair to them. They also wanted to be strong, and not be low-ss, burdensome people. Su Shanshan nced at these people and a n formed in her mind. These people used to be bodyguards and were physically fit. With good training, they could amount to something. Jinsi, who had not returned since yesterday, walked in happily. The people behind him were also excited, as if they had just done something big. The people from the Leaping Mercenary Group all stepped forward curiously. These people all kept their mouths shut and did not say anything. Jinsi nced at Su Shanshan and nodded at her. Su Shanshan was surprised. Yesterday, when he said it, she thought it was a fantasy. She didn¡¯t think he would really do it. Su Shanshan pped her hands to silence everyone. ¡°We have limited time,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s get started quickly. Superpowered people, stand to the left, and ordinary people, stand to the right.¡± Everyone quickly took their positions. Su Shanshan nced around. There were 12 people in the mercenary group, five of whom were superpowered people and seven were ordinary people. Other than Fei Lan, the rest used to be bodyguards. They were in good shape physically. Su Shanshan took out a bag of crystal cores from her space. There were all kinds of crystal cores suitable for different superpowers. The crystal stones of various colors looked very nice together. Cao Yifan was the first to react. He looked at the bag that Su Shanshan had casually thrown on the table and thought that it was something unimportant. When he saw the lighting out from it, he cried out in surprise, ¡°Oh my god, Sister Su. You¡¯ve dug out a zombie¡¯s grave. Why are there so many crystal cores?¡± Su Shanshan patted him on the head and said, ¡°Stop fooling around. Everyone, choose a crystal core of your own level that is suitable for use.¡± She took out another bag and ced it on the ground with a thud. It was obvious how heavy the items inside were. ¡°These are gravity balls to train your reflexes. Later, Fei Lan will show you how to use one. You can then start practicing.¡± Fei Lan had practiced with her before, so she was at ease leaving it to him to teach. Fei Lan nodded readily and called for everyone toe and get a gravity ball suitable for their weight. Over the next few days, the entire vi was filled with people doing physical fitness training. After the superpowered people leveled up with the help of the crystal nuclei, they joined the training team. Su Shanshan stood on the second floor and watched them train. The superpowered men in the mercenary group were Cao Yunjin, a level-four fire-type, Fei Lan, a level-four speed-type, Cao Yifan, a level-three wind-type, Chen Jin, a level-three strength-type, and Jinsi, a level-two spirit-type. Only Jinsi did not level up this time. After all, there were too few spirit-powered zombies. Without enough crystal nuclei, it was difficult to level up. In that case, the strongest people sent by the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group were only level-four and two level-three people. They could totally handle them. Time ticked away. Three days before the challenge began, Su Shanshan took them out of the protective circle of the base. Once they were out, they could clearly sense that the number of zombies around them had increased. Su Shanshan ordered Cao Yifan, who was driving, to stop the car. As soon as the car stopped, the zombies around them smelled human flesh and surrounded them. Their ears were tortured by the roars of the zombies. ¡°Everyone, get out of the car,¡± Su Shanshan ordered. After spending so many days together, these people were used to obeying her orders. They didn¡¯t hesitate at all when facing zombies and got out of the car instinctively. Su Shanshan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°True strength must be trained in life-and-death battles. Now, let me see the result of your training during this period.¡±. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 83 Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone shouted in unison. The deafening noise attracted more zombies. There was nock of level-two zombies among them. The zombies that people usually avoided had now be the best sparring partners for them. The superpowered men stood in the center. The superpowers in their hands kept changing forms. With Su Shanshan¡¯s guidance, they no longer used their superpowers randomly. Instead, they made the most appropriate and energy-saving moves. This way, they could greatly conserve their superpowers. Surrounding them were ordinary people who were constantly killing zombies with the weapons in their hands. The training they had undergone over the past few days had improved their reflexes and speed. They urately hit the back of the zombies¡¯ heads. Facing level-two zombies, their initial panic gradually turned into calmness. They could even kill one with a single hit. Su Shanshan stood in the car and observed them. Whenever she saw that they were no match for the zombies, she would help them. However, the most important thing was to let them unleash their potential in life-and-death situations. The sky was getting dark. It seemed like there was no end to the zombies here. It would be dangerous at night. Su Shanshan drove forward and used her power to open a path. She drove to their side and said, ¡°Get in the car. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡± The exhausted group of people were raising their hands mechanically to kill the zombies. Relieved to hear that, they fought hard to get into the car, and they slowly drove toward the vige nearby. The sunset on the horizon was bright red and beautiful. In stark contrast were the bloodthirsty and murderous zombies who were staggering about. Su Shanshan stopped at an empty house that looked clean. They would rest here for the night. The next morning, they drove to the main road and continued to kill zombies. Everyone waved their arms mechanically. They were unafraid of zombies not because they were confident, but because Su Shanshan was standing not far away. They knew that she would attack when there was danger. They dealt with the zombies nonchntly, their movements bing slower and slower. Su Shanshan frowned at them and scolded them coldly, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t forget your mission. Ordinary people have a chance at triggering their superpowers when they are in a life-and-death situation. After your superpowers are depleted in a battle, your physical fitness and energy reserves will greatly improve. Are you fighting just for show?¡± Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Their previous contempt and sloppy demeanor disappearedpletely. They tightened their grip on their weapons again and roared as they charged out. A few ordinary people ran straight into the zombie crowd, brandishing their weapons. Even though their arms had be sore from long periods of waving, they persisted. Su Shanshan was no longer their support. She had be their mental strength. Aman was forced into a corner by a zombie. He plunged the weapon in his hand into the shoulder of the zombie, but he could not pull it out. The zombies behind him slowly gathered around him. Unable to break free, he gave up on the weapon in his hand and kicked the zombies in front of him. However, he could not get away from the zombies behind him. Su Shanshan was about to attack when she saw him shout. The ice de in her hand was ready, but she didn¡¯t send it out. She was waiting to see if a miracle would happen. The next moment, she smiled. A mud wall suddenly rose behind the man to stop the zombies. The man looked at his hands in a daze, unable to react. ¡°Why are you in a daze? Are you wanting to die?!¡± Su Shanshan shouted at him. The man came back to his senses and looked at Su Shanshan gratefully. He kicked the zombies away, and an earth spike appeared in his hand. He used it as a weapon and shed at the zombie in front of him. He was not tired at all. He had a supernatural power! Hahaha! This excitement gave him inexhaustible strength.. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 84 Panda Novel His sessful activation of his superpower motivated the other ordinary people. They killed the zombies fiercely as if they did not care about their lives. They saw hope. They all wanted to have superpowers. Meanwhile, the superpowered men on the other side were not to be outdone when they saw the state of the ordinary people. They unleashed their powers more fiercely. At least, they were not outdone by the ordinary people. Su Shanshan looked at them with satisfaction. ¡­ During this period of time, everyone in the base was talking about the Leaping Mercenary Group challenging the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. Everyone felt that the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group would definitely win this battle and mocked the Leaping Mercenary Group for overestimating themselves. Over the past two days, some people had actually paid a visit to the Leaping Mercenary Group. They did not expect to find no one in the vi. They could not help suspecting that the Leaping Mercenary Group had run away in fear. On the day of thepetition, the members of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group arrived early at the arena of the base. This wras specially set up for the mercenary groups in the Southwestern base. It allowed an audience to ensure openness and fairness. p Seconds and minutes passed. The people from the Leaping Mercenary Group had not arrived yet. Everyone began to discuss the matter. Lei Jun stood up and said, "Since the people from the Leaping Mercenary Group don''t dare to show up, they have automatically admitted defeat. From now on, as long as they appear in the base, they will be members of our Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. They must obey all the arrangements of our Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. I hope that everyone can bear witness to this." Before anyone could speak, a clear voice sounded, "Who said we admitted defeat? Isn''t it time for thepetition?" Su Shanshan had returned from outside the base with her people, It was one minute before thepetition was to begin. They were just in time. They were covered in blood stains. The murderous aura around them made everyone take a step back and make way for them. Su Shanshan raised her hand and everyone immediately stopped in their tracks. They stood behind her and looked at the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group in the arena. The onlookers suddenly had a feeling that although the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group stood taller, the people from the Leaping Mercenary Group had a more imposing manner. But they quickly dismissed this thought. How could a new mercenary corpspare with an old mercenary corps¡ªtheir numbers were notjust a little bit smaller. "Let''s get started. Who do you want to send for the first round?" Su Shanshan asked. Lei Jun looked at Su Shanshan with a hint of ruthlessness and lust in his eyes. He had heard from Lei Tian that this Leaping Mercenary Group was very strange. It had a treasure that could resist any special powers. That was why he came personally today. Otherwise, how could a small mercenary group challenge be worthy of his personal attention? Various thoughts shed across his mind. Heughed loudly and said, "Ms. Su is really straightforward. Our first opponent is Qu Ao." A burly man stepped forward. He was wearing a simple singlet, and his bulging muscles were scary. Just then Su Shanshan saw a figure and her eyes darkened. She left Cao Yunjin in charge of the situation and chased after the figure. Cao Yunjin did not join the battle himself. They had already done their investigation. Lei Jun was the only level-four superpowered person in their group. This Qu Ao was at most a level-three. So he sent Cao Yifan to spar with him. The battle ended quickly. Cao Yifan was still killing zombies a moment ago and was full of fighting spirit while Qu Ao was quickly defeated because he underestimated the rival. Once the result was out, Lei Jun''s expression turned ugly, This was not quite like their investigation report. When did another level-three superpowered person appear in the Leaping Mercenary Group? he wondered. A person suddenly approached Lei Jun and handed him a note. Lei Jun frowned and opened it. The content surprised him. It read, ''There is a level-five superpowered person in the Leaping Mercenary Group.''. Chapter 85 Panda Novel Lei Jun''s first reaction was disbelief. However, when he thought about the treasure that Lei Tian mentioned about the Leaping Mercenary Group, he felt that it was very likely to be this level-five person. This matter made him uneasy. He had built such a big mercenary group with great difficulty. He absolutely could not give it to others for nothing. In the second round, Lei Jun chose to go into the arena himself. Cao Yunjin frowned. He wanted to step up but was stopped by Jins. Jinsi shook his head and stepped into the arena himself. Seeing him, a level-two superpowered man, Lei Jun''s expression changed. That was a humiliation for him. Jinsi smiled and cupped his hands. "I admit defeat." There was an unspoken rule in the arena that one party could no longer attack after the other party admitted defeat. This was to avoid unnecessary casualties. But they had never seen anyone admit defeat the moment they stepped onto the stage. Not only was Lei Jun at a loss for what to do, even the people watching from below fell silent. They had seen the Leaping Mercenary Group win the challenge easily in the first round and were looking forward to the second round. They did not expect it to be like this. Jinsi kept smiling. He nodded at his opponent and returned to his ce, leaving Lei Jun alone in the arena, looking confused. Those who had made a move could not make a second move. Therefore, as the strongest person in the Wild Wolves Mercenary Company, Lei Jun was nowpletely useless. They had won this round. From now on, no matter who Cao Yunjin faced, he would definitely win. Cao Yunjin, who had also thought of this, nodded in admiration at Jinsi. Once again, he felt that Jinsi''s brain worked better than his. Jinsi suddenly smiled at him. This smile made Cao Yunjin''s back turn cold. He did not dare to look at him anymore. He had made a decision that he would never offend Jinsi in his life. Cao Yunjin was the first to ascend to the arena. He said, "Who are you sending?" Lei Jun''s expression was not pleasant. He carefully observed Cao Yunjin and was relieved to see that he did not look like a level-five person. As long as he was not a level-five person, they would have a chance to win. He even greedily thought that if he won this round, the level-five person from the Leaping Mercenary Group would be part of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. He asked Qiao Feng, who was standing behind him, to go up. This was the most powerful person in the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group besides himself. Qiao Feng nodded coldly and walked onto the arena. Unlike Qu Ao''s arrogance just now, his face was calm. After looking at Cao Yunjin, who was opposite him, he cupped his hands politely and sent out the fire dragon in his hand. Both of them had fire power. Cao Yunjin also sent out a fire dragon, but its color and heat were stronger than Qiao Feng''s. When the two fire dragons collided, Qiao Feng''s fire dragon was shattered. However, Cao Yunjin''s fire dragon continued to fly at him, forcing him to take a few steps back and fall off the arena. The moment his feet touched the ground, he lost. Other than winning or losing, whoever left the arena first would lose. The people of the Leaping Mercenary Group cheered. Their hard work over the past month had paid off. They had won! They had won! Lei Jun''s expression changed abruptly. The Leaping Mercenary Group actually had a level-four superpowered man, They had lost just like that. The person who had handed him the note delivered another note and a person. Lei Jun quickly stood up and said, "This match doesn''t count. You deliberately forced our man off the arena- W¨¦''llpete again. Otherwise, we won''t acknowledge this result." His words were a little shameless. Whoever fell off the arena would lose. Although this rule was not included in the rules of the base, everyone knew that. Cao Yunjin mocked, "Is the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group nning to tantly go back on their word?" Relying on the fact that he had more people and was stronger overall, Lei Jun said shamelessly, "Either cancel this challenge orpete again. Choose for yourself.". Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Going Back on Your Word to charge forward, and said, ¡°Alright, since you want to start over, I¡¯ll make you admit defeat sincerely.¡± The onlookers could tell that the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group was nning to renege on their word. Although they felt that the Wild Wolves were very shameless, they were still very surprised that a new mercenary group actually seeded in challenging them. Cao Yunjin¡¯s generous speech won apuse from the crowd. When Lei Jun saw this, his expression turned even uglier. Ever since the establishment of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group, he had not lost so much face. He hated the entire Leaping Mercenary Group. He could imagine that they would lose face utterly if the Leaping Mercenary Group won today. Qiao Feng frowned as he walked to Lei Jun¡¯s side and said, ¡°I can¡¯t beat him.¡± He said this stating a fact. His frown was just dissatisfaction with what Lei Jun had done just now. In his heart, a loss was a loss, and reneging on one¡¯s word was not the behavior of a gentleman. Lei Jun waved him away. ¡°Useless thing.¡± Just as Cao Yunjin was feeling puzzled, an unfamiliar person stood in the arena. Cao Yunjin asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Since it was already embarrassing, Lei Jun simply let himself go and said, ¡°Since thepetition has resumed, let¡¯s send someone else.¡± Cao Yunjin looked at the person opposite him and suddenly asked, ¡°Is this person from your Wild Wolves Mercenary Group?¡± Lei Jun¡¯s expression stiffened. The audience also spoke up. ¡°This person seems to be Mr. Gu¡¯s person, right? I¡¯ve seen him following Ms. Liu before.¡± ¡°Could it be that this Wild Wolves Mercenary Group saw that they were bound to lose and brought reinforcements?¡± Someone even shouted, ¡°Can your Wild Wolves Mercenary Group do it? You have to send your own people to the arena. Aren¡¯t you aware that this ismon knowledge? If you can¡¯t do it, hurry up and admit defeat.¡± People continued to echo his words. The Wild Wolves Mercenary Group had been tyrannical in the base and did not have a good reputation. It was just that because they were strong, no one dared to say anything. This time, having someone to p their faces was not easy toe by. Everyone was very excited. Lei Jun angrily swung the earth spike in his hand down. Everyone screamed and dodged. The earth spike was stopped by Cao Yunjin. This made everyone more partial to the Leaping Mercenary Group. ¡°Commander Lei, it¡¯s better not to vent your anger on innocent people,¡± Cao Yunjin said coldly with his hands behind his back. Lei Jun snorted. He was regretting his actions that helped give Cao Yunjin a good reputation. ¡°This person has just joined our mercenary group. Is there a problem?¡± Lei Jun asked coldly, looking down viciously. The subordinates were afraid that he would cause trouble for them in the future, so they lowered their heads and did not dare to speak anymore. Only then was Lei Jun satisfied. Cao Yunjin looked at the person opposite him. This person seemed very dangerous. Facing Cao Yunjin, Chen Da pursed his lips tightly. Clearly, he was very dissatisfied with having to represent a mercenary group to fight. However, he nced at Liu Zhixi, who was sitting in the distance, and sighed. He did not know why Mr. Gu doted on this woman so much. It was really troublesome. It was better to end the battle quickly. A golden light shed in his hand as countless des flew towards Cao Yunjin. Cao Yunjin was surprised. This person was also at level four, but he could sense that this person was stronger than him and closer to level five. He dodged left and right, but these des pursued him relentlessly, as if they had eyes. Cao Yunjin was panting as he circled the arena. Meanwhile, Chen Da, who hadunched the attack, was standing nonchntly in the arena. It was obvious who had won. The battle in the arena was in full swing. On the other side, Su Shanshan was chasing a figure who was getting further and further away. She suddenly stopped in her tracks. There was no one around her anymore. She had just seen Bai Ran. Based on her understanding of Bai Ran, she was sure that she had not seen wrongly. She did not expect that she would also arrive at this base early. But she had lost sight of her. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Cao Yunjin Got Injured Although she had confidence in Cao Yunjin and the rest, she was still thinking about the group challenge. When she was about to go back, she was stopped by a group of people. These people all had cloths over their faces, so their faces could not be seen. The only thing she knew was that they were superpowered people. Ayer of ice instantly covered the Tang sword in Su Shanshan¡¯s hand as she looked warily at the people facing her. These people looked at each other and charged forward without saying anything. Su Shanshan kicked two people away and spun the Tang sword in her hand. Two people were knocked out by her attack and fell to the ground. She flung the Tang sword and it smashed against one of the men¡¯s back. She pressed her hands on the heads of the other two men and a cold aura spread out. The two of them instantly lost their mobility. She turned around and grabbed the Tang sword that had fallen onto the ground. She put it away and heaved a sigh of relief. There were people lying on the ground behind her. She ran quickly towards the arena. She realized that something was wrong. It seemed like someone had deliberately lured her here and arranged for people to stall her. Instantly, she thought that Cao Yunjin and the rest were in danger. Cao Yunjin rolled on the ground and dodged the attack with much difficulty, only to receive an even bigger attack. Chen Da was engaged. It was rare for him to meet someone who could dodge his attacks at the base. This man was the second opponent that aroused his desire to conquer. His expression became more serious, and his attacks became more intense. As for Cao Yunjin, the pressure on him was even greater. In the face of this attack, despair shed across his eyes. He was about to fall off the arena if he took another step back. They must not lose. With this determination, he stood rooted to the spot. Dozens of des pierced his body. Cao Yunjin suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. The pain of being cut by the des made his face turn pale. Chen Da was surprised. He asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± He looked at the arena behind him and understood. He felt some admiration for this man. If not for him, he would probably have won. But his mission still had to bepleted. He could not help saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have to do this.¡± He activated his special power again. Golden light shed as several sharp spikes flew towards Cao Yunjin. Jinsi was anxious. When he saw a distant figure, he shouted, ¡°Cao Yunjin, get off the arena!¡± Cao Yunjin trusted Jinsi very much and jumped off the arena obediently. The golden spike, which was already in front of him, had lost its target and was retracted by its owner. Chen Da¡¯s original goal was to force Cao Yunjin off the arena. He did not want to take his life. It saved him trouble since he jumped off by himself. At this moment, Su Shanshan had already arrived at the arena. She heaved a sigh of relief. When she saw Cao Yunjin seriously injured and about to take a hit, her heart almost jumped out of her chest. She could not help scolding, ¡°Why are you so stupid? Even if you lose, it¡¯s better than dying. If you live, you always have a chance.¡± Cao Yunjin leaned in the arms of his people. He wanted to grin, but he spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. ¡°Cao Yunjin!¡± ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Everyone cried out in surprise. Su Shanshan quickly asked them to send him back for treatment. Lei Junughed loudly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already lost. I¡¯ll give you a day to make preparations. Bring someone to report to our Wild Wolves Mercenary Group tomorrow.¡± His eyes were dark and ruthless. It was obvious that he had ill intentions. Jinsi walked onto the stage with a cold expression and said, ¡°Wait. Just now, your Wild Wolves Mercenary Group deliberately forced our people off the arena. So ording to Lei Jun, this match cannot be counted.¡± Lei Jun¡¯s expression darkened, but he could not refute. After listening to the exnation of the people around her, Su Shanshan knew what had happened. She went into the arena angrily and stood opposite Chen Da. She said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s have another match. One match to decide the victor. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d have any objections.¡± Su Shanshan pointed her Tang sword at Lei Jun. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Level-Five Superpower Seeing that she was in the arena alone, Lei Jun rxed a little. The woman had already been sent out, but the level-five man was still nowhere to be seen. It seemed that the news was false. After all, it was already very unusual for a small mercenary group to have a level-four man as its leader. He thought about it and nodded in agreement. He had said this himself, so he could not refute it. When Jinsi got off the arena, he gave Su Shanshan a look. He knew that she would definitely win, but it was not certain if the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group would admit defeat. Chen Da was already very impatient. He did not want to get involved in this matter to begin with, and now that he was going to fight with a woman, he was even more indignant. He thought that when he returned this time, he must tell Mr. Gu that he did not want to follow that woman, Liu Zhixi. Liu Zhixi, who knew Su Shanshan¡¯s true ability, felt a little uneasy when she saw her. She could not sit still anymore. She did not expect that, with so many people, no one stopped her. What a bunch of useless people, she thought. Liu Zhixi stood up. She knew that Chen Da was not Su Shanshan¡¯s match, but he was the most powerful person beside her. Gu Jincheng was the only one who could match a level-five person, but she could not possibly call Gu Jincheng over. Chen Da bowed nonchntly and made an inviting gesture. Su Shanshan gripped the Tang sword in her hand tightly. When she thought about Cao Yunjin¡¯s miserable state just now, her eyes turned cold. She gave up on using the Tang sword and shot a few ice spikes at Chen Da. Chen Da¡¯s nonchnt expression instantly disappeared when she attacked. This woman was actually a level-five superpowered person! While he was containing the shock, he unleashed 200% of his mental strength in the battle. However, before he could prepare a counterattack, the ice spikes had already pierced his body. The positions of these ice spikes were exactly the same as the spot where he had injured Cao Yunjin just now. Instantly, Chen Da felt as if all the bones in his body were frozen. Su Shanshan smiled coldly. ¡°This is just the appetizer. Whoever touches my man must be prepared for retribution.¡± Chen Da was enduring the pain in his body when the next attack came. The thought of fighting her a few rounds instantly disappeared. This woman was really ruthless. He turned around and prepared to jump off the arena. He did not expect an ice spike to suddenly appear andnd in front of his waist. He had no choice but to take a step back. ¡°You want to leave just like that? It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s cold voice sounded. Chen Da was not an inflexible person. As he dodged the attack, he begged, ¡°Big Sis, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him just now. I wanted him to admit defeat voluntarily. I was just following orders!¡± W But no matter what he said, Su Shanshan attacked with a cold expression. The situation in the arena had instantly changed the one running around now was Chen Da. On the second floor of a hotel that was directly facing the arena, a man was standing in front of the window and looking at the scene in the ring. Gu Ling, who was following behind him, watched this scene in surprise. As he was too surprised, he shouted abruptly, ¡°Is this Killing God really that woman, Su Shanshan?¡± When did Su Shanshan be so capable that she could actually suppress Chen Da and beat him up? he wondered. Other than Boss, Chen Da was the most powerful among them. A glimmer of light shed across Gu Jincheng¡¯s eyes. This woman could always surprise him. He turned his gaze to Liu Zhixi on the side. From this angle, he could clearly see the viciousness and distorted expression on her face. She no longer had her usual gentle and kind appearance. Gu Ling saw it too and clicked his tongue. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re good at everything except women. The women you fancy are not good.¡± Gu Jincheng caught the loophole in his words and asked, ¡°Who else have I taken a fancy to before?¡± Gu Ling realized that he had said something wrong again and quickly shut up. He looked left and right but did not dare to look at Gu Jincheng. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Explosives Gu Jincheng did not ask anymore. He turned around and left. As he was leaving, he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve never taken a fancy to Liu Zhixi.¡± He did not know why he had to exin. He felt that someone would be unhappy because of this. Gu Ling had long seen through it. After all, he knew how well Boss treated Su Shanshan back then, and with Liu Zhixi, he was just a stranger. The two of them looked at the arena again. Chen Da was still holding his head and begging for mercy. Gu Jincheng felt that it was a little embarrassing. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°Bring Chen Da back and transfer him. Let him participate in the C-grade mission of cleaning up the zombies. His skills have deteriorated after not going out for so long.¡± Gu Ling agreed gloatingly. A C-grade mission was a troublesome thing that no one wanted to take on. He did not know that this would be a good thing for Chen Da who would rather clean up the zombies than follow Liu Zhixi. Chen Da¡¯s body was drenched in blood. His footsteps became slower and slower, and his vision became blurry. Su Shanshan stopped and asked, ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± Chen Da, who had wanted to admit defeat several times but was interrupted by her, attempted to roll his eyes but did not have the strength. He copsed onto the ground, raised a hand, and waved it. He said, ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Su Shanshan ignored him and looked coldly at Lei Jun. The ice de in her hand shed as she aimed it at his head. Under Lei Jun¡¯s horrified gaze, it sheared ayer of his hair. His bald head became a joke. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for Commander Lei Jun to visit tomorrow,¡± Su Shanshan said. Lei Jun¡¯s expression changed from fear to ugliness. They had really lost! ¡°Our mercenary group ranked fifth in the base. I¡¯ll give you the ranking,¡± Lei Jun said. He did not mention that the mercenary group that lost would pledge allegiance to the winning group at all. Clearly, he wanted to muddle through. But Su Shanshan did not give him the chance. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Commander Lei? Are you trying to renege on your word?¡± Lei Jun said coldly, ¡°Our Wild Wolves Mercenary Group has been famous for a long time. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to suddenly join your mercenary group. After all, you only have a dozen people. After we join, we won¡¯t know who the mercenary group belongs to!¡± These words were full of threat, but Su Shanshan was not afraid at all. She continued to ask, ¡°Is Commander Lei determined to go back on his word?¡± Lei Jun did not say anything else, but the expression in his eyes revealed his thoughts. So what if this woman is strong? Her strength alone could not hide the fact that this mercenary group is not promising. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me me. There were so many people here who witnessed this. It was the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group that broke their promise first. I hate it when people break their promise. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be civil.¡± Lei Jun suddenly had a bad feeling. He asked nervously, ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Jinsi!¡± Su Shanshan shouted without hesitation. Jinsi nodded quickly. Just as everyone was confused, there was a loud noise in the distance, followed by a soaring fire. The white smoke smelled like something burning. ¡°Since it¡¯s not mine, let¡¯s destroy it,¡± Su Shanshan said. She did not want the members of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group to begin with, and she had already expected them to go back on their word. Thest time Jinsi went out, he had done this. He nted many gunpowder bombs near the residence of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. These gunpowder bombs were retrieved from a bunch of discarded things by Jinsi. This gave Su Shanshan a deeper understanding of his ability. He was definitely no simple bodyguard. Su Shanshan gave Jinsi a meaningful look. Jinsi, who had noticed her gaze, adjusted his sses out of habit and smiled at her. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Meeting Gu Zhao Again It was not until then that Lei Jun realized that the burning ce was the residence of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. They hurried back. However, from today onwards, the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group hadpletely be theughing stock of the base. Whether it was going back on their word or having their headquarters blown up, they would be the biggestughing stock of the base for a few years toe. Other mercenary groups among the onlookers also left quietly. The news that a level-five person had appeared in the base had spread. All the bases started to gather information vigntly, especially the top four mercenary groups, for fear that they woulde to challenge them. Su Shanshan did not stop the members of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group from leaving. She turned around and walked off the arena, only to see a familiar figure. Her eyes lit up, and she quickly went up to greet him. ¡°Gu Zhao, you¡¯re here. It has been a while!¡± The moment he really saw her, Gu Zhao¡¯s hands trembled. The moment she got close, he hugged her. 1 Su Shanshan was startled, but when she noticed that the hands at her waist were trembling, she did not push him away. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Gu Zhao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Zhao came back to his senses abruptly, quickly retracted his hands, and turned around. He wiped the tears off his face. He had actually cried just now. Su Shanshan was even more puzzled as she watched him go. She thought he was acting a little strange. When she tried to walk around him, he turned around again. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine!¡± He had said this from the bottom of his heart. That was what he had thought when he heard about her. It had nothing to do with love, possession, or anything else. As long as she was alive, he felt that everything was fine. Su Shanshan opened her mouth, but she suddenly did not know what to say. The emotions in Gu Zhao¡¯s eyes were too deep for her to understand. Gu Zhao knew that he had scared her. Retracting the emotions in his eyes, he caressed her head and smiled. ¡°Where are you staying now? Are you interested in inviting me over for a visit?¡± Naturally, Su Shanshan agreed. It just so happened that she had something to ask him. The two of them walked away together. Gu Ling looked at the man beside him and gulped. With a crack, the window sill under Gu Jincheng¡¯s hand had shattered. The moment Gu Zhao hugged Su Shanshan, Gu Ling felt horrified. Looking at this master, he knew that even if Gu Jincheng had forgotten about Su Shanshan, she was still special to him. Great! I¡¯d still have to pay tribute to this Su Shanshan in the future. Gu Ling thought to himself. He, who was simple-minded, did not take the matter of Gu Zhao carrying Su Shanshan seriously at all. In his eyes, Gu Zhao should hate Su Shanshan as much as he did, and perhaps even more so than he did. Gu Jincheng turned around and left with a cold expression. Gu Ling, who was lost in his thoughts, turned around and realized that Gu Jincheng was already gone. He quickly chased after him. Su Shanshan brought Gu Zhao to the vi of the Leaping Mercenary Group in the eastern district. The entire mercenary group was very excited. They had not expected to really seed. They had be the fifth-ranked mercenary group in the base so quickly. When they saw Su Shanshan walk in, they quickly stood up to show their respect. They, and especially the man who had just activated his superpower, had not forgotten who brought all of this for them. He walked quickly to her and said, ¡°Sister Su, thank you.¡± Su Shanshan had some impression of him. Xiao Leng was a quiet man who always stayed in a corner alone. It was said that he hated zombies because his children and wife had been eaten by them. He was the most hardworking person when it came to killing zombies. Su Shanshan nodded and took out two level-two earth-type crystal cores. She handed them to him, saying, ¡°You can use these now. Train yourself well. You have a great future.¡± Xiao Leng nodded gratefully. Su Shanshan went to look at Cao Yunjin, who was still in aa. His wounds had been treated, but he would not regain consciousness anytime soon due to excessive blood loss. Seeing that he was fine, Su Shanshan rxed. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Gu Jincheng¡¯s Weirdness She brought Gu Zhao to her room. As they were passing by Jinsi, Jinsi pushed his sses up his nose and looked at Gu Zhao. He knew this man, but the way he looked at Su Shanshan made him raise his eyebrows. This was definitely not the look a bodyguard should have. He did not say anything and nodded before stepping aside to let them pass. As they came to her room, Su Shanshan asked hurriedly, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Gu Jincheng remember me? Do you know?¡± Gu Zhao looked at her. She was right there with him but was worrying about another man. He felt a surge of bitterness and pain in his heart. He had wanted to ask, ¡®Have you been well this past year?¡¯ but put away the question. What right do I have to ask this? he thought. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure either. After you got into trouble back then, Master disappeared together with you. When he reappeared, he no longer remembered you. But it¡¯s not just simple amnesia. Master remembers everything that happened before, except¡ª¡± Before he could finish, she picked it up. She said, ¡°He only forgot about me, right?¡± Gu Zhao nodded. Seeing that her expression was not right, he quickly consoled her. ¡°Perhaps this incident back then was too big a blow to Master. He subconsciously hid your memories. He will definitely remember.¡± When he said this, the bitterness in his heart had already spread to his entire body, but looking at the woman in front of him, it was fine as long as she was happy. Su Shanshan was not as sad as Gu Zhao had imagined. After all, she had already met Gu Jincheng thest time and naturally epted this fact. She was only thinking about how to make him remember. ¡°Can I see him?¡± Su Shanshan asked. She had thought about breaking in again, but since thest time, the security in the central area had be tighter. She did not want to force her way in. Gu Zhao looked at her expectant gaze and nodded. ¡°I can help you to go in.¡± Su Shanshan immediately wanted to agree, but she remembered that Gu Jincheng did not know her now. It would be bad if Gu Jincheng fell out with her and Gu Zhao got implicated. She shook her head again and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d better wait. There will be a chance to meet him eventually.¡± ¡°Help me hand this to him.¡± Su Shanshan took out the extraterrestrial meteorite she had ced near her chest and handed it to Gu Zhao. Gu Zhao naturally knew what this thing was. After all, he had seen with his own eyes how difficult it had been for Su Shanshan to get this thing. He took it silently and ced it next to his chest. Su Shanshan quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you about another matter. You¡¯ve already sensed the harmful effects of mutant nts and animals. Soon, it will be time for birds to migrate. They want to fly to the south, so they will definitely pass by the Southwestern base. Tell Gu Jincheng that zombie birds are most afraid of lightning and that we have to be on guard against them.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, don¡¯t say it was me. I was afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe me,¡± Su Shanshan added. Gu Zhao looked at her concern for the base and knew that she was really only worried about his master. He nodded and agreed. No matter what she said, he would agree. After handing over these things, Su Shanshan finally felt relieved. She looked at Gu Zhao and asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet. How have you been recently?¡± These words made Gu Zhao¡¯s cold heart beat faster again. Just one sentence from her warmed his heart. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Shanshan covered her mouth andughed. ¡°I can tell, but Gu Zhao, you really like tough now. This is very good. It¡¯s much better than your previous cold demeanor.¡± Gu Zhao was smiling more naturally now. He smiled again and said, ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Shanshan nodded affirmatively. The two of them chatted for a long time before he left. Gu Zhao¡¯s smile disappeared the moment he stepped out of the vi and his face returned to its usual cold demeanor. His smile was only for one person. Gu Zhao returned to the Gu family¡¯s vi in the central district. He went straight to Gu Jincheng¡¯s study and knocked on the door. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Jealousy ¡°Come in.¡± A deep voice sounded from inside the room. Gu Jincheng saw Gu Zhao enter with a cold gaze and deliberately asked, ¡°Have you found out about the woman I asked you to investigatest time?¡± Gu Zhao paused and lowered his head. ¡°I have.¡± Gu Jincheng was waiting for him to continue, but after a while, he still did not say anything. As if he did not notice the tension in the air, Gu Zhao took out the extraterrestrial meteorite and ced it on the table. ¡°Someone wanted me to hand this to you.¡± He did not say her name ording to Su Shanshan¡¯s request, but he did not lie to Gu Jincheng either. Gu Jincheng picked up the strange-looking rock on the table, took a look at it, and casually threw it aside. He said nonchntly, ¡°Gu Zhao, your heart seems to have softened. Don¡¯t bring such nonsense to me in the future.¡± Gu Zhao suddenly clenched his fists. For the first time, he felt a hint of anger toward his master. He looked up and said, ¡°This is someone¡¯s sincere feelings for you. How can you treat her so casually?¡±. Gu Jincheng leaned forward slightly and asked, ¡°Then tell me, how should I treat this thing and how should I treat that woman?¡± Gu Zhao¡¯s body stiffened. So he had guessed it. Gu Jincheng leaned back in his chair in boredom and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to report that woman¡¯s affairs to me anymore in the future. You can leave.¡± Gu Zhao walked out stiffly and realized that he had not told Gu Jincheng about the zombie birds. He returned to knock on the door again and heard an angry roar, ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Zhao put down his hand and left. In the study room, Gu Jincheng was far from calm even though he had appeared to be so just now. An inexplicable sense of anger made him want to kill someone. He took the extraterrestrial meteorite on the table and wanted to throw it out, but in the end, he lowered his hand. Damn it! He held the extraterrestrial meteorite tightly as his mind was filled with that woman. That woman, who he had only met twice, had caused such strong emotional fluctuations in him. These uncontroble feelings made him very unhappy and helpless. In his anger, he felt something strangeing from his palm. All his special powers were activated. He looked down at the extraterrestrial meteorite in his hand and instantly understood its function. He closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he jumped out of the window and left the vi. At the vi of the Leaping Mercenary Group in the eastern district. He clearly did not want to care, but Gu Jincheng knew her residence and even her room. Only then did Gu Jincheng, who was already standing in Su Shanshan¡¯s room, realize that he seemed to know too much about this woman. He turned around and saw the woman lying on the bed. She was sleeping with a pillow in her arms, looking surprisingly docile. After all, this woman was not docile when they met twice. He hid in the dark and did not move. He was in a daze as he watched the woman sleep. If someone had told him that he was wasting his time on such things, he would have scoffed at it. He actually found it quite interesting. The woman on the bed moved slightly and wrapped the nket tighter around her. Gu Jincheng gazed at the window that he had opened when he came in. The night¡¯s cold wind blew in through the window. He frowned and felt that it was really troublesome, but he went forward to close the window. Unexpectedly, the sound of the window closing woke the sleeping woman up. Gu Jincheng disappeared in a sh. Su Shanshan rubbed her eyes and sat up. She looked at the window. There appeared to be no change to the closed window. She touched her hair and yawned. Earlier, she felt an auraing in, but that aura was too familiar and gave her a sense of security, which was why she did not wake up. But now that she thought about it, she felt even more puzzled. What kind of aura made her feel safe? The first person that came to mind was Gu Jincheng, but the next second, she felt that it was impossible. She took it as a dream andy down again to continue sleeping. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Surrender Gu Jincheng, who was leaning against the wall outside the window with his eyes closed, cursed softly again. The cold wind outside restored his rationality. He actually peeped at a girl when she was sleeping, and he almost pulled down a window as he narrowly missed being discovered. Gu Jincheng, who was feeling a little depressed, moved quickly around the base with a foul expression, wanting to vent the frustration in his heart that he had nowhere to release. When Su Shanshan was sleeping, she did not expect that a man would be tortured to the point where he could not sleep and wandered around at night. There was also a group of people who could not sleep because of her-Lei Jun from the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. Lei Jun could not take it lying down about what happened during the day. He called his subordinates in the middle of the night to discuss how to take revenge. Someone had secretly ced explosives in their territory. All their weapons and food were gone. They did not even have a ce to stay. ¡°Boss, someone just sent a letter.¡± Just as they were at a loss, someone suddenly caught sight of a letter and brought it in. Lei Jun¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought of the two letters he had received during thepetition today. He quickly opened them. He immediatelyughed out loud and said, ¡°You can leave now. There¡¯s something important for you to do tomorrow.¡± The members of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group nodded and left. Tonight, they found an empty spot in the dpidated vi and barely slept for the night. Only Qiao Feng frowned deeply. After a while, he left the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. The next morning, the first person to open the door of the Leaping Mercenary Group almost screamed when he saw the person standing at the door. After he recognized who it was, he heaved a sigh of relief and asked in an unpleasant tone, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±. Qiao Feng had a straight face as he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Commander Cao.¡± The person who opened the door looked even worse. Everyone knew that Cao Yunjin had been beaten unconscious by them yesterday. What he said just now was like a provocation. He said angrily, ¡°Quickly, get lost. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be civil anymore.¡± Qiao Feng frowned and stated his purpose directly. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Commander Cao. I want to join the Leaping Mercenary Group.¡± The moment this was said, those who had just woken up were stunned. This matter was quickly reported to Su Shanshan. Cao Yunjin was still in aa. They could only hand this matter to Su Shanshan. Meanwhile, Su Shanshan called Jinsi over. It was best to let him handle this matter. Jinsi pushed his sses as he walked into the living room. He saw Qiao Feng sitting on a chair. As usual, he was carrying his bag in an upright position. Even though no one was around, his face was solemn. Jinsi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Can you tell me why you want to join the Leaping Mercenary Group first?¡± Qiao Feng looked as if this question never crossed his mind. He frowned and thought for a while before saying, ¡°ording to the challenge rules, the mercenary group that loses will pledge their allegiance to the winning mercenary group. Logically speaking, I¡¯m already a member of the Leaping Mercenary Group. Moreover, I have nowhere to go.¡± ¡°But we have no intention of epting the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group,¡± Jinsi said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. I¡¯m Qiao Feng, 29 years old, a level-3 fire-attribute person. I hope to join the Leaping Mercenary Group,¡± Qiao Feng said without thinking. Jinsi¡¯s lips twitched. This person was really direct. ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group after all. If we take you in, we¡¯ll definitely be enemies with them.¡± Jinsi said. Qiao Feng nodded, stood up, and was about to leave when Jinsi spoke again. ¡°Wee to the Leaping Mercenary Group.¡± Puzzled, Qiao Feng turned around, not knowing why he agreed now. Jinsi smiled and said, ¡°Your strength is not bad. It¡¯s what we need. As for bing enemies with the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group, haven¡¯t we already be enemies?¡± asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Wild Wolves Mercenary Group¡¯s Conspiracy Qiao Feng stayed with the Leaping Mercenary Group. When Su Shanshan heard this news, she was not too surprised. Since Jinsi had agreed, it meant that there was nothing wrong with this person¡¯s character. She believed in Jinsi¡¯s judgment. It was not easy to fool this man. Jinsi walked over and said, ¡°Shanshan, we might not be getting along very well recently. The Wild Wolves Mercenary Group is nning some big trouble, and they have helpers.¡± Su Shanshan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Liu Zhixi.¡± Jinsi frowned, not knowing why she suddenly mentioned this woman. ¡°Liu Zhixi is now staying by Gu Jincheng¡¯s side. She was the one who sent the person who injured Cao Yunjin previously.¡± This matter is not difficult to investigate. Everyone knew that Chen Da had always been by Liu Zhixi¡¯s side. Jinsi frowned deeply. His head ached at the thought of that woman. He did not expect her to still be alive and to have hooked up with Gu Jincheng. He looked at Su Shanshan worriedly and asked, ¡°You and Mr. Gu¡ª¡±. Su Shanshan did not hide anything and said bluntly, ¡°He forgot about me for some reason that I don¡¯t know, so I can¡¯t get close to him now.¡± Jinsi was shocked. He felt that this matter had be bigger than his ns. He nodded and left. He wanted to draft a new n. Su Shanshan sat in her room and looked out of the window in a daze. At present, she already knew that Bai Ran had appeared in the Southwestern base. She just wondered if Qi Cheng was still with her and Liu Zhixi. Previously, Bai Ran suddenly appeared and lured her away. It was impossible to say that these two women were not rted at all. She just wondered how they got together. The events of her previous life were still vivid in her mind. She would repay them slowly. It was about time. In her previous life, she had ended her life in this base. In this life, she would probably choose to seek revenge here. The Leaping Mercenary Group suddenly received a notification from the base that the operation in City K was about to begin. It was mandatory for the top five mercenary corps in the base to participate in this operation. They had just reced the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group to be one of the top five mercenary corps. This mission was also on their list. The mission venue this time was the underground research institute at the center of K City. In addition, there was arge granary in City K which was also within the goal of this operation. The mission¡¯s reward was quite generous. Each mercenary group could get 10% of the food in the granary. Su Shanshan had challenged the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group precisely for this mission, so she naturally agreed. However, on the list of mercenary corps participating in this operation, they identally saw the name of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. The people at the base exined that this was arranged by a higher-up. ¡°Who is this person?¡± Su Shanshan and Jinsi looked at each other. This person was probably none other than Liu Zhixi. After Qiao Feng joined the Leaping Mercenary Group, he reminded them to be careful of the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group, but he did not know the specifics. ¡°Get ready. We have a tough battle tomorrow. Everyone, get out ande back safely,¡± Su Shanshan said to the people in the vi. She was very serious. In the end times, no one knew if they would be able to return after leaving. As long as they could return, it was the greatest blessing. The people from the Leaping Mercenary Group nodded solemnly. They would definitely return alive. Everyone packed their things. Most of their things were in Su Shanshan¡¯s space, but in case they got separated, each took a backpack filled with essential medicines, food, and weapons. Su Shanshan went upstairs to look at Cao Yunjin, who had yet to regain consciousness. She fed him some spiritual spring water and arranged for two people to stay and take care of him. The rest of the people would participate in the operation. The next morning, they rushed to the square in the center of the base. Everyone was gathered there. Only for such SSS-grade missions would the members of the five major mercenary corps in the base gather here. When Su Shanshan and the rest arrived, there were already many people standing in the square. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Departure The moment the Leaping Mercenary Group arrived, it attracted the attention of most people. After all, it was the most popr mercenary group recently. It was rare to see a mercenary group with only a dozen or so people challenging a 100-member team. The key was that it had won. It had gone from a small mercenary group with no reputation to a mercenary group ranked fifth in the base. At first, many mercenary corps wanted to challenge them. After all, they thought that such mercenary corps could not withstand a single blow from them. Butter, when they found out that a level-five person was in this mercenary corps, they gave up on the idea. When Su Shanshan and the rest appeared, the first to have his expression darkened was Lei Jun. However, he only red at them coldly and did not do anything. As for the other mercenary corps, they were watching a good show from the side. They were probably anticipating a fight between the Leaping Mercenary Group and the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group. They thought that it would be in their best interests if both sides were injured. Jinsi had already figured out the situation in the base. He said to Su Shanshan in a low voice, ¡°The man sitting next to Lei Jun is the boss of the Thunderbolt Mercenary Group, Pei Wu. He is ranked fourth and is a level-four strength-power possessor. The woman beside him is Chen Fei, the boss of the Lightning Mercenary Group, who is ranked third. She is a level-four wood-power possessor. Beside her is the boss of the Blue Sky Mercenary Group, Caleb, who is ranked second. He is a level-four fire-power possessor. The gloomy man behind us is Dong Zhuo, the boss of the East Wind Mercenary Group, who is ranked first. He is a level-four water-power possessor.¡± As Su Shanshan listened to his introduction, she nced at Dong Zhuo in surprise. He stood in a remote corner with his head lowered and did not say anything. Water-type abilities were recognized as the most gentle type of abilities. She did not expect a water-type to lead a mercenary group to the top position. This man was definitely not simple. After about a minute, the people from the military arrived. The man who walked over attracted everyone¡¯s attention. This was the god of the base, Gu Jincheng. Su Shanshan looked over as well. Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression was cold, and he had dark circles under his eyes that were not too obvious. He thought of the person who made him look so sorry and instinctively looked for that woman in the crowd. The two of them locked eyes with each other. There was apetitive atmosphere in the air, with a hint of lingering feelings. ¡°Jincheng, it¡¯s almost time,¡± Liu Zhixi, who was beside Gu Jincheng, quickly said, breaking their gaze. Gu Jincheng frowned and said, ¡°You stay here. There¡¯s no need to follow me.¡± Liu Zhixi had wanted to say something but was left behind. She watched helplessly as Gu Jincheng got into the car and left with his people. She was so angry that she stood rooted to the ground and stomped her feet. Su Shanshan walked past her on her way to the truck. She did not say anything, but Liu Zhixi felt that there was mockery in her eyes. Liu Zhixi, who was already jealous that she was a level-five superpowered person, was so angry that her chest hurt. She looked at the other woman in the car and suddenly smiled. This time, she wanted Su Shanshan to die. There were two military trucks in total. Gu Jincheng was in the first car. Su Shanshan wanted to chase after him, but she was stopped by Chen Da. Chen Da had just been assigned the mission to clean up the zombies when he received this mission. He looked at Su Shanshan and instinctively felt a slight pain in his body. He put away his emotions and coughed lightly. ¡°The mercenary groups are in the second military truck. Everyone, get in the car. Let¡¯s go.¡± It would take them three days to drive to Province H. If they encountered arge number of zombies, it would take even longer. A military truck was enough to fit all the mercenary corps. The truck was divided into six groups, and each mercenary corps upied a corner. Su Shanshan was sitting in her seat, cleaning the Tang sword intently. Suddenly, she felt a burning gaze on her. She looked up and saw an acquaintance sitting with the Lightning Mercenary Group-Rose. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Do You Really Not Remember Me? When Rose saw her looking over, the viciousness in her eyes was not restrained at all. She looked like she was scheming something Su Shanshan did not expect to see her again. ¡°Didn¡¯t she leave with Xing Yusen?¡± she wondered. An ice de shot out from her hand, brushed past Rose¡¯s face, and pierced the car behind her. It pierced through the car¡¯s metal frame, showing how much force she had used. Rose¡¯s face turned pale. This scene frightened the others in the car. ¡°Why is thisdy targeting our mercenary group?¡± The one who spoke was the boss of the Lightning Mercenary Group, Chen Fei. Shielded Rose behind her, she was not afraid of a level-five person like Su Shanshan. ¡°If I find you looking at me like that again, my ice de will hit your eyes next time.¡± Su Shanshan did not even look at Chen Fei as she stared straight at Rose. Rose avoided her gaze, afraid to look up. Chen Fei also frowned and asked softly, ¡°Do you know her?¡± Beating up a level-five person was not a wise move. Therefore, for the sake of the mercenary group, Chen Fei did not want to be enemies with Su Shanshan. However, she was a loyal person. If Su Shanshan dared to bully her younger sister, she would risk her life to do so. Rose¡¯s eyes shed as she whispered about how she and Su Shanshan had crossed paths. However, in her ount, Su Shanshan was a wicked person who did all sorts of evil deeds, bullied the weak, and deliberately pretended to be a man to embarrass her. Meanwhile, she was a pitiful person who was deceived by Su Shanshan. Chen Fei patted her shoulder affectionately and said, ¡°Just stay away from her in the future.¡± When Rose saw that she had no intention of helping her take revenge, a hint of hatred shed across her eyes. She even hated Chen Fei. She had hidden this look very well, but the people from the Lightning Mercenary Group still saw it. They looked at their boss worriedly. They knew how well their boss treated this younger sister that she had just found. However, this woman was obviously not someone who knew her ce. They were worried that their boss would suffer. What Su Shanshan did not notice was that there was another person in the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group who was looking at her viciously. They drove for a day and stopped in a small vige. They were not too far away from the base, so there were not many zombies in the vicinity. As they approached this small vige, it was ridiculously quiet. There was not even a single zombie¡¯s voice. Everyone sensed that something was wrong and concentrated on preparing for battle. However, nothing happened until they drove into the vige. It seemed to them that the vige was very safe. After everyone got out of the car and looked at the empty vige, they heaved a sigh of relief and dropped their guard. Su Shanshan got out of the car. The soft ground under her feet made her pay attention. The ground in this vige was particrly soft, as if something had gone over it, but she could not tell anything from her observation. ¡°Shanshan, here.¡± Jinsi led his men to a rtively clean house. They stood at the door and called out to her. Su Shanshan nodded and instinctively nced in the direction of Gu Jincheng, who was resting in the car, before walking toward Jinsi. However, a bad feeling made her feel uneasy. She felt that she had overlooked something. Seeing that she was not in the right mood, Jinsi asked, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Su Shanshan shook her head. ¡°No. Just instruct our people to be careful. I think this ce is a little strange.¡± Seeing that she was serious, Jinsi nodded in agreement. Soon, everyone found their residence. As night fell, the vige became even quieter. Gu Jincheng sat in the car. Through the custom ss, he had been peeping at Su Shanshan. This custom ss allowed one to look outside from the car, but people outside could not look into the car. No one knew that Mr. Gu, who they imagined was pondering over the situation, was actually hiding in the car and looking at a woman. The sky was getting dark. Unable to fall asleep, Su Shanshan walked out of the room. She jumped onto a tree and stood on the branch just now to look toward Gu Jincheng¡¯s position. The window of the military truck suddenly lowered, and the people in the truck looked in Su Shanshan¡¯s direction. A cold voice sounded. ¡°So Ms. Su has a habit of not sleeping and peeping at others in the middle of the night.¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Peeping Tom Su Shanshan chuckled. She did not panic even though she was found out. She jumped down from the tree and walked to the side of the military truck. The military truck was too high. She stood by the car but could not see Gu Jincheng. She knocked on the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m so cold. Let me in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the night. It¡¯s not appropriate for a girl like you to knock on my door.¡± Gu Jincheng did not know why he was so patient with this woman. ¡°Achoo!¡± Su Shanshan suddenly sneezed. ? The next second, the car door opened. When Su Shanshan looked up, she saw Gu Jincheng¡¯s cold expression. She smiled slightly and quickly climbed into the car. Without looking away, she snuggled into Gu Jincheng¡¯s arms. This kind of warm feeling made Su Shanshan have the urge to cry. After eight years in her previous life and so much hardship in this life, she had finally returned to this embrace. As soon as Su Shanshan got into the small car, the temperature started to rise. Gu Jincheng felt that his throat was a little dry. He was not against contact with this woman. ¡°Ms. Su, please conduct yourself respectfully!¡± Gu Jincheng said with a hoarse voice. Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes reddened. She buried her face in his chest and rubbed it against him, asking, ¡°Gu Jincheng, do you really not remember me? Will you really be better off if you forget me?¡± This had been tormenting her these past few days. If Gu Jincheng had forgotten about her, he would not have died for her, and the tragedy of her previous life would not have happened. Is this not what I want? she thought. Is it really right for me to get close to him again? Gu Jincheng wanted to say something, but he suddenly felt a dampness in his chest. Is she crying? he wondered. He did not know what to say. He was already sure that he had forgotten something about this woman, but his body did not forget. For the past year, he had felt empty inside, living like a zombie every day. It was not until he saw this woman that his heart started to beat. Only then did he feel that he was a living person. However, the pain that followed made him unable to control his emotions. He tried his best to recall what had happened previously. The sharp pain in his head made his body tremble lightly. Su Shanshan sensed that something was wrong. She looked up and realized that Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression was very awful. She asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression was miserable, and cold sweat kept trickling down his forehead. But his expression was still calm. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Let me think about what happened between us previously.¡± These words caused Su Shanshan to break downpletely. Tears blurred her eyes as she asked, ¡°What if you remember some bad things? Will you regret it?¡± Gu Jincheng frowned. He had a subconscious feeling that what he forgot was the most important thing to him. Whether it was good or bad, he had to remember. He hated situations that were out of his control. He did not answer. He closed his eyes and tried his best to resist the paining from his head. When Su Shanshan saw his pained expression, her heart ached as she held his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, don¡¯t think about it. We¡¯ll take it slow. You¡¯ll remember eventually. Gu Jincheng¡­ I just want you to be fine.¡± These words brought an image into Gu Jincheng¡¯s mind. A woman whose face he could not see clearly was looking at him. There was a zombie¡¯s hand in the woman¡¯s chest. He wanted to save her, but he could only watch helplessly. ¡°No,¡± he shouted and instinctively tightened his grip on Su Shanshan¡¯s waist. He felt as if the person who had been pierced by the zombie was him. A sharp pain shot from his heart. His voice attracted Chen Da¡¯s attention. He walked to the car and saw Gu Jincheng hugging a woman through the open window. This woman seemed to be Su Shanshan. Su Shanshan! Chen Da thought in horror. He wondered if he had offended thedy boss. Gu Jincheng calmed down. The suffocating pain in his chest disappeared. He let go of his hands and looked at Su Shanshan, who was sitting on hisp, and said with a calm gaze, ¡°No matter who you are, before the matter is cleared up, you can stay by my side.¡± Su Shanshan was about to say something when she heard a rustling sound. It was very soft, and if Su Shanshan had not kept her guard up, she would not have heard it. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Zombie Rat Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression also became grave, and he quickly said to Chen Da who was standing outside in a daze, ¡°Get everyone into the vehicles!¡± Su Shanshan suddenly remembered the soft ground from earlier. A look of fear shed across her eyes. ¡°These are zombie rats,¡± she said quickly. ¡°We have to leave now.¡± Su Shanshan leaped out of the car and quickly returned to the small courtyard where the Leaping Mercenary Group was. Gu Jincheng wanted to stop her, but before he could extend his hand, she was gone. ¡°Hurry, everyone, get up. Hurry!¡± Su Shanshan quickly woke everyone up. When they saw her serious expression, they realized the seriousness of the matter. When they came out and saw the dense red eyes in the distance, they instantly panicked. The people who were awakened by the army personnel looked at something in the distance in a daze. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get onto the truck!¡± Su Shanshan shouted angrily. Only then did they get onto the truck. All sorts of curses could be heard as people were woken up in the middle of the night. Those who did not realize the danger were moving slowly. Chen Da, who was already standing by the car shouted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes. If you don¡¯t get in the car, bear the consequences.¡± Su Shanshan shouted angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Zombie rats were very lethal. Even she could not guarantee that they could charge their way out. There were so many zombie rats. Byparison there were not enough people to fill the gaps between their teeth. If they did not leave now, they would die. Chen Da pursed his lips. He could not abandon these people and leave. He took out a watch and really began to time them. At this moment, the people who had already seen the thing rushing over from a distance did not even need him to call out to them as they ran desperately towards the car. The people from the Leaping Mercenary Group had all got into the car. Chen Da was still stubbornly waiting for the others. Su Shanshan kicked him and shouted, ¡°Go to the other car and switch cars with Gu Jincheng.¡± Chen Da got into the other car, but Gu Jincheng did note over. At this moment, the zombie rats were already in front of them. Both cars started up. The people who did not get into the cars chased after them, but the zombie rats quickly caught up with them. They were as tall as half a person and very scary-looking up close. In addition, there were a lot of them. In an instant, those who did not get into the cars were devoured. Not even their bones were left. The sight made those people who had experienced the apocalypse for a year feel like vomiting again. The sound of zombie rats chewing on the cars made their hair stand on ends. The driver who was driving the army truck was also a little frantic. He identally stopped for a moment, and a few zombie rats caught up with them. They bit off a big piece of the truck in one bite, and their sharp teeth made those sitting at the back of the truck scream. ¡°Drive properly. Leave the rest to us.¡± Chen Da shouted to the driver, then said to the superpowered men, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack!¡± Chen Da wanted to kick them down. It was all their fault for dying time. They were useless. The zombie rats were in front of them and they did not know how to attack. The superpowered people finally came back to their senses. Those zombie rats had given them too much pressure just now. They had forgotten about their superpowers. Su Shanshan led the way, ncing back from time to time. She was relieved to see that they were in no danger and focused on driving. All sorts of powers descended on the rats, slowing them down. Before they could celebrate, they saw zombiesing from all directions. Su Shanshan, who was driving the car, looked at the zombie crowd in front of her. Her eyes turned sharp, and she showed no intention of slowing down. She shouted angrily, ¡°All superpowered men, open a path.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the people from the Leaping Mercenary Group replied collectively. They thrust their superpowers forward. They wanted to break through the zombie crowd and create a gap. Once they slowed down, they would be surrounded by zombies and zombie rats. Then they would be in trouble. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Escape Su Shanshan¡¯s face was very serious. Facing the zombies in front of her, she stepped on the elerator and charged straight at them. The zombies were crushed under the car. The feeling that the whole car was trapped in the zombie crowd made everyone¡¯s face pale. But thanks to their previous training, they could still steadily unleash the superpowers in their hands. Based on this boldness, they managed to forge a path for themselves. Seeing this, Chen Da, who was behind them, also followed their example and rushed out. With Su Shanshan leading the way, the pressure on them was indeed reduced. Chen Da watched the car in front crush the zombies and could not help but admire Su Shanshan. She was indeed Mr. Gu¡¯s woman. At this moment, he already treated Su Shanshan as thedy boss. Inparison, Liu Zhixi was simply useless trash. It was Su Shanshan who was worthy of their boss. Chen Da sneaked a look at Gu Jincheng beside him and found that he was staring intently at Su Shanshan¡¯s car. This was the first time he saw Mr. Gu so nervous. Everyone was focused on dealing with the zombies and the zombie rats. Only one person was standing on the military truck. From her figure, one could only tell that she was a woman, but her face was covered by a ck cloth, so no one could tell who she was. She looked viciously at Su Shanshan¡¯s car. A red light shed in her hand, and no one noticed that a stream of red liquid had been sprayed onto Su Shanshan¡¯s car. Their car was already covered in zombie blood, and with the addition of some red liquid, no one could tell the difference. However, a strange thing happened next. All the zombies abandoned the military truck and headed for Su Shanshan¡¯s car. The pressure on Chen Da¡¯s side was suddenly relieved. Meanwhile, Su Shanshan, who had clearly escaped the siege, was now trapped again. ¡°Sister Su, what do we do now?¡± Cao Yifan, who was fighting the zombies head-on, was the first to realize that. He asked nervously. Su Shanshan suddenly looked at the military truck that had overtaken them. A figure on it made her focus. She thought of a possibility and could not help cursing. She quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s rush out first and switch cars.¡± With her order, the panic in the hearts of the people from the Leaping Mercenary Group slowly disappeared and they became resolute. They believed that they could definitely charge out. Su Shanshan controlled the steering wheel while releasing her superpowers to join the battle. There were too many zombies. It was impossible to break through using the method just now. The more dangerous the situation was, the calmer her eyes became. A bolt of lightning wrapped around their car, and the zombies around them who came into contact with the lightning bolt around them disappeared instantly. The people from the Leaping Mercenary Group widened their eyes. They all knew that lightning power was the most powerful superpower, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful. Cao Yifan asked excitedly, ¡°Sister Su, who is helping us?¡± Su Shanshan smiled and said, ¡°Your brother-inw!¡± Behind them, Jinsi adjusted his sses and used his mental power to divert the zombies. His face was slightly pale. His mental power was very special. He could order zombies, but his level was still too low. yer After a lot of effort, they finally managed to charge out. However, they realized that the cliff was in front of them and that there were zombies chasing after them. Su Shanshan made a crazy decision. ¡°Sit tight!¡± She stepped on the elerator and charged out. The car instantly fell off the cliff. Some of the zombies behind her fell along, but most of them headed off after losing their prey. Chen Da watched them fall off the cliff and felt that it was a pity. However, when he saw another figure following them, he shouted, ¡°Mr. Gu!¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s car suddenly hung from a tree on the cliff. Soon the tree could not bear the weight of the car, which fell down the cliff again. Fortunately, it fell onto a small tform on the cliff. With the help of the big tree, they were not injured. Just as Su Shanshan was rejoicing, she saw a figure fall out of the window. Gu Jincheng¡¯s face slowly fell in front of her. Su Shanshan felt like her heart was about to stop. The people in the car were also stunned. They did not expect someone toe down with them. Chapter 100 Chapter100 Falling off a Cliff Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Shanshan opened the car door and was about to leave when Jinsi stopped her. ¡®We¡¯ll meet in City K. Trust me!¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s words made Jinsi let go. Su Shanshan jumped down. At this height, no one would die. The people in the car only came back to their senses after Su Shanshan jumped down. Cao Yifan asked nkly, ¡°Why did Sister Su jump down?¡± Jinsi took off his sses and sighed. ¡°Because your brother-inw jumped.¡± Cao Yifan fell silent. This brother-inw who suddenly appeared was quite reliable up until now. How did he end up losing himselfin the blink ofan eye? he wondered. Su Shanshan jumped off the cliff and her back smashed against the stone wall. She endured the pain and stood up. She saw the man opposite her looking at her. For some reason, Su Shanshan suddenly wanted tough. She said, ¡°When I jumped down, I predicted that this cliff would not be too high. Why did you jump down?¡± Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression was not good. He turned away coldly and did not say anything. Afterughing, Su Shanshan had the urge to cry. So¡­ Gu Jincheng, even ifyou have forgotten me, you still chose to save me? She walked to Gu Jincheng¡¯s side and sat down, leaning on his shoulder and said, ¡°Gu Jincheng, don¡¯t treat me so well. I want to return everything I owe you. If you do this, I will only owe more.¡± Gu Jincheng did not understand what she was saying, but he quickly found a loophole in her words. He turned around and pinched her shoulder, saying, ¡®You want to pay back what you owe me, and then what? You want to leave me, right?¡¯ There was ruthlessness in his eyes, as if he wanted to bite her to death if she dared to say yes. Su Shanshan was not at all afraid. There was heavy sadness in her eyes. ¡°But I won¡¯t be able to pay you back for the rest of my life.¡± Gu Jincheng¡¯s hand slowly rxed. The emotions in this woman¡¯s eyes made him feel a little strange, as if she should not be like this. Su Shanshan watched him go, feeling strange. Suddenly her hands felt wet. She looked down at them in the dim moonlight, barely able to see. Her hands were covered in blood. ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡± she said in surprise. Gu Jincheng pursed his lips. He used his special power to protect Su Shanshan¡¯s car and jumped off the cliff. As he was too anxious, a branch pierced his leg when he was jumping down. Su Shanshan quickly took out the medicine and gauze from her space, not daring to touch his wound with trembling hands. Gu Jincheng had an indifferent expression. He pulled out the branch that pierced deeply into his thigh and took the gauze from her hand to bandage it himself. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s think of a way to get out first.¡± Gu Jincheng propped his arm and wanted to stand up. Su Shanshan was about to stop him when an ear-piercing roar sounded. Both of them froze and could not move at all. Unknowingly, they had fallen into the absolute domain of a mental-type zombie. The roar was still far away from them, but the next second, the zombie appeared in front of them. It was wearing clean clothes. Other than its red eyes, it looked exactly like a human. This zombie was a level-seven zombie king! ¡°You go first.¡± Gu Jincheng subconsciously pushed her. All the supernatural powers in his body exploded, and he used his mental power to resist this zombie¡¯s absolute domain. After opening a path, he pushed Su Shanshan out. Su Shanshan was sent a distance away by the gentle lightning power, and Gu Jincheng fell into the absolute domain of the zombie king again. Su Shanshan was sent a distance away by the gentle lightning power, and Gu Jincheng fell into the absolute domain of the zombie king again. His leg was injured and it was very difficult for him to move. In an instant, the zombie came to his side. It was very dissatisfied that the prey had been let go. It roared and bit at Gu Jincheng¡¯s head. Gu Jincheng had a level-six superpower, so he had no chance of winning against this level-seven zombie. He could not let this zombie live, or Su Shanshan would be in danger. He turned around and looked at Su Shanshan, who was running over, and closed his eyes. Su Shanshan suddenly had a bad feeling. She looked at the scene in front of her in horror. An explosion sounded. Gu Jincheng and the zombie fell into a huge purple me. The huge me formed by lightning lit up the entire sky.. 100 Falling off a Cliff Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Shanshan opened the car door and was about to leave when Jinsi stopped her. ¡®We¡¯ll meet in City K. Trust me!¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s words made Jinsi let go. Su Shanshan jumped down. At this height, no one would die. The people in the car only came back to their senses after Su Shanshan jumped down. Cao Yifan asked nkly, ¡°Why did Sister Su jump down?¡± Jinsi took off his sses and sighed. ¡°Because your brother-inw jumped.¡± Cao Yifan fell silent. This brother-inw who suddenly appeared was quite reliable up until now. How did he end up losing himselfin the blink ofan eye? he wondered. Su Shanshan jumped off the cliff and her back smashed against the stone wall. She endured the pain and stood up. She saw the man opposite her looking at her. For some reason, Su Shanshan suddenly wanted tough. She said, ¡°When I jumped down, I predicted that this cliff would not be too high. Why did you jump down?¡± Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression was not good. He turned away coldly and did not say anything. Afterughing, Su Shanshan had the urge to cry. So¡­ Gu Jincheng, even ifyou have forgotten me, you still chose to save me? She walked to Gu Jincheng¡¯s side and sat down, leaning on his shoulder and said, ¡°Gu Jincheng, don¡¯t treat me so well. I want to return everything I owe you. If you do this, I will only owe more.¡± Gu Jincheng did not understand what she was saying, but he quickly found a loophole in her words. He turned around and pinched her shoulder, saying, ¡®You want to pay back what you owe me, and then what? You want to leave me, right?¡¯ There was ruthlessness in his eyes, as if he wanted to bite her to death if she dared to say yes. Su Shanshan was not at all afraid. There was heavy sadness in her eyes. ¡°But I won¡¯t be able to pay you back for the rest of my life.¡± Gu Jincheng¡¯s hand slowly rxed. The emotions in this woman¡¯s eyes made him feel a little strange, as if she should not be like this. Su Shanshan watched him go, feeling strange. Suddenly her hands felt wet. She looked down at them in the dim moonlight, barely able to see. Her hands were covered in blood. ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡± she said in surprise. Gu Jincheng pursed his lips. He used his special power to protect Su Shanshan¡¯s car and jumped off the cliff. As he was too anxious, a branch pierced his leg when he was jumping down. Su Shanshan quickly took out the medicine and gauze from her space, not daring to touch his wound with trembling hands. Gu Jincheng had an indifferent expression. He pulled out the branch that pierced deeply into his thigh and took the gauze from her hand to bandage it himself. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s think of a way to get out first.¡± Gu Jincheng propped his arm and wanted to stand up. Su Shanshan was about to stop him when an ear-piercing roar sounded. Both of them froze and could not move at all. Unknowingly, they had fallen into the absolute domain of a mental-type zombie. The roar was still far away from them, but the next second, the zombie appeared in front of them. It was wearing clean clothes. Other than its red eyes, it looked exactly like a human. This zombie was a level-seven zombie king! ¡°You go first.¡± Gu Jincheng subconsciously pushed her. All the supernatural powers in his body exploded, and he used his mental power to resist this zombie¡¯s absolute domain. After opening a path, he pushed Su Shanshan out. Su Shanshan was sent a distance away by the gentle lightning power, and Gu Jincheng fell into the absolute domain of the zombie king again. Su Shanshan was sent a distance away by the gentle lightning power, and Gu Jincheng fell into the absolute domain of the zombie king again. His leg was injured and it was very difficult for him to move. In an instant, the zombie came to his side. It was very dissatisfied that the prey had been let go. It roared and bit at Gu Jincheng¡¯s head. Gu Jincheng had a level-six superpower, so he had no chance of winning against this level-seven zombie. He could not let this zombie live, or Su Shanshan would be in danger. He turned around and looked at Su Shanshan, who was running over, and closed his eyes. Su Shanshan suddenly had a bad feeling. She looked at the scene in front of her in horror. An explosion sounded. Gu Jincheng and the zombie fell into a huge purple me. The huge me formed by lightning lit up the entire sky.. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Please Don¡¯t Die This scene gradually merged with the scene in her previous life where Gu Jincheng pushed her out of the zombie crowd to save her. A hint of determination shed across Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes as she quickly rushed into the lightning encirclement. This time, even if they died together, she did not want to face the oue of Gu Jincheng dying for her again. She was instantly engulfed by the purple lightning and could not be seen from outside the encirclement. Another loud explosion sounded and a hole was formed in the lightning encirclement. A ck figure walked out slowly. There was someone on her back. ¡°Gu Jincheng, wake up. Don¡¯t close your eyes. You have to hold on. If you dare to die, I¡¯ll die with you.¡± Su Shanshan walked out step by step with Gu Jincheng on her back. She blocked the lightning around the two of them with an ice wall. Excessive use of her supernatural power made her face abnormally pale. She bent down and slowly moved forward. As soon as she stepped into the lightning encirclement, she saw Gu Jincheng releasing all his superpowers to perish together with this level-seven zombie. Fortunately, at thest moment, she pulled Gu Jincheng out of the explosion range in time. ,m There was no sound from him. Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but she could not stop. If they could not get out before her power ran out, they would be surrounded by lightning. They would also perish. ¡°Gu Jincheng, you have to hold on!¡± Su Shanshan kept mumbling to Gu Jincheng, hoping that he could hold on. Su Shanshan looked at the dividing line on the ground. On one side was the scorched earth from the lightning, and on the other was clean grass. As long as they stepped out of the range of the lightning, they would be saved. Su Shanshan gritted her teeth and walked forward, but her power was almost depleted. Just a little more, just a little more¡­ Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes were blurry. She stared at the ground and walked forward mechanically. She no longer had any strength left. She only relied on her willpower to hold on. Her eyes were bloodshot, and the veins on her face bulged. She looked very scary. The pain of overextending her superpower kept tormenting her. Finally, after she walked out, she vomited blood and fell to the ground. Gu Jincheng, who was on her back, also fell. The two of them fainted on the ground. Behind them the mes were still burning, and from time to time, a few bolts of lightning shed in the mes. A day passed. Su Shanshan¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, then she opened her eyes and stared at the sun in the sky for a second. She quickly turned around and saw Gu Jincheng lying beside her. She heaved a sigh of relief. Trying to get up, she used all her strength to prop her upper body up. She felt that her organs were hurting, and her throat was parched and sore. She swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and shouted, ¡°Gu Jincheng ¨C 11 She reached out to push Gu Jincheng¡¯s body, but he did not react. This scene sent a chill down Su Shanshan¡¯s spine. Could it be that he¡­? No, definitely not! ¡°Gu Jincheng, wake up, Gu Jincheng¡ª¡± She crawled to Gu Jincheng¡¯s side and touched his nose with her trembling hand. He was not breathing Devastated, Su Shanshan copsed on the ground again. She held Gu Jincheng¡¯s hand and kept trembling. A heart-wrenching pain spread from her heart to her entire body. Why? Can fate really not be changed? Then what was the point of her rebirth? Why did fate give her a fatal blow when she thought that everything was improving? She moved to Gu Jincheng, hugged him, and buried her head in his chest. Her tears fell onto his chest. Just as Su Shanshan had the urge to die with him, he stirred suddenly. Su Shanshan looked up in confusion and saw Gu Jincheng¡¯s open eyes. Too stunned to react, she could not stop crying. Her eyes, nose, and mouth were all red. She looked pitiful and ridiculous. Although Gu Jincheng felt that this was not good, a hint of a smile shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t get up soon, I¡¯ll be crushed to death by you.¡± Hearing his voice, Su Shanshan came back to her senses. Her imagination had gotten the better of her. She instinctively reached out to pinch Gu Jincheng¡¯s face. When she felt the soft touch, a hint of pleasant surprise shed across her eyes. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 An Awkward Man Gu Jincheng allowed her to pinch his face. There was a tolerance in his eyes that he himself was not aware of. If he looked in the mirror now, he would be surprised. After losing his memory of Su Shanshan, he had always thought that he would never develop such warm feelings toward any woman. He could not take a woman seriously. He thought that it was a very stupid thing to do. ¡°Wa!¡± After confirming that he was not dead, Su Shanshan cried without any care for her image. Just moments ago, she really thought that she had lost him again. ¡°Do you like me that much?¡± Gu Jinchengy on the ground helplessly, rendered immobile by this woman who was pressing down on him. Su Shanshan held his face and said, ¡°Gu Jincheng, you have to live well. You have to live longer than me. Promise me!¡± She was choking with sobs as she said these words intermittently. Gu Jincheng only heard the full meaning of her words after listening to her. He looked at the sincerity in Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes and his heart suddenly warmed. This woman gave him a different feeling every time. This was the first time he had heard such a request. He had been the sessor of the Gu family since he was young and had heard all sorts of ttery. Such a simple request made his heart beat faster. He imitated what Su Shanshan had done just now and pinched her face. He said, ¡°You always say that I¡¯ve forgotten some things. Could it be that you¡¯ve been in love with me and pursuing me desperately? Although I don¡¯t know why I lost my memory, I can give you a chance.¡± CEO Gu had an expression that said, ¡°This is my gift to you.¡± He said it very confidently. He hoped that he would not be embarrassed if he recalled this one day. Su Shanshan was a little tired from crying. When she heard his words, she burped and looked at him nkly. Her emotions wereplicated. Her expression also made Gu Jincheng misunderstand further. He continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too surprised. Whether you can woo me will depend on your performance.¡± Betweenughter and tears, Su Shanshan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ve been in love with you since I was young. I admire you and I really want to have you.¡± Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression was a little strange. After a while, he said, ¡°Girls should have self-respect. Don¡¯t say such things again in the future.¡± After saying that, he looked conflicted. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. Su Shanshan got off him. By this time she had regained some of her strength and was trying to get to her feet first. At this moment, Gu Jincheng said slowly, ¡°You can say this to me, but not others.¡± Su Shanshan turned around in surprise. So that was what he was thinking about just now? Gu Jincheng coughed lightly and felt a little embarrassed. He propped himself up with both hands on the ground and wanted to stand up, but his body¡¯s reaction made him freeze. Su Shanshan could tell that something was wrong with him and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Jincheng did not answer but frowned and continued to exert force, but his lower body did not move. Su Shanshan instantly saw his problem. She squatted down and touched his legs. They were cold and did not have any warmth. Before Gu Jincheng could stop her, she had already ripped open his pants. Only then did she see that his legs were crushed and mangled, and the wound was so deep that the bone was exposed. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡± Su Shanshan had a bad feeling and asked carefully. It was impossible not to feel such a wound. A dark glint shed across Gu Jincheng¡¯s eyes. He suddenly pushed away Su Shanshan¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°You can leave.¡± Su Shanshan was pushed to the ground by him. His sudden change in attitude stunned her. ¡°I don¡¯t know you to begin with. No matter what motive you have for getting close to me, I don¡¯t have time to y such games with you. Leave quickly.¡± Gu Jincheng turned around and stopped looking at her. Su Shanshan suddenly sneered and forced him to turn his head around. ¡°You just don¡¯t want to drag me down with you because of your legs, right? What an idiot!¡± She hesitated for a while before scolding him. After two lifetimes together, Su Shanshan hadpletely understood his awkward personality. After saying that, she ignored him and searched her space. She remembered that she had kept a wheelchair in the space previously. She hoped that she did not remember wrongly. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Leg Injury Gu Jincheng was about to say something when he heard a thud. A wheelchair appeared out of nowhere in front of him. Su Shanshan did not care what Gu Jincheng thought or said. She drank a cup of spiritual spring water. After feeling energized, she picked Gu Jincheng up and ced him in the wheelchair. She fed him a cup of spiritual spring water and started to treat his leg injury. She did it very naturally. It was Gu Jincheng¡¯s first time being carried like a princess. Moreover, it was a woman. His expression was a little stiff as he looked at Su Shanshan. He did not reject her, but there was an additional hint of possessiveness in his eyes as he looked at this woman. tas Su Shanshan touched his leg again, but she was still shocked by his wound. His calves were covered in blood. After cleaning them, what was exposed were open wounds. Clearly, they had been blown up by his own superpower. It was obvious that Gu Jincheng had risked his life to perish together with that zombie. Tears welled up in Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes. She had wanted to protect him so that he would never be hurt again. Why did idents happen every time? She made up her mind to be stronger. Then this would not happen again. She took out a first aid kit and after cleaning his wounds, she bandaged them with clean gauze. In order to facilitate bandaging so that the wounds would not be infected, his pants had been ripped off moments ago. He had no choice but to go without pants. Su Shanshan suddenly remembered that the sports clothes she bought for Gu Jincheng before the apocalypse were still in her space. She took out two sets of clothes and handed them to him. ¡°Change into this.¡± When Gu Jincheng saw the size of the clothes, he looked at her strangely and said, ¡°Do you really like me that much? You even helped me prepare clothes.¡± This sportswear is very clean. One look and one could tell that it was bought in the early or pre-apocalyptic era. Now the clothes left in the mall are all stained with blood. The corners of Su Shanshan¡¯s lips twitched. She did not tell the truth, afraid that CEO Gu would not be able to ept it. However, she looked at Gu Jincheng. She really did not know why Gu Jincheng fell in love with her. This love was too serious and inexplicable. ¡°Gu Jincheng, if you fall in love with me, what do you think you will like about me?¡± Taking advantage of Gu Jincheng¡¯s memory loss, Su Shanshan could not resist asking out of curiosity. Gu Jincheng chuckled lightly and mocked, ¡°How could I fall in love with you? Stop dreaming.¡± Su Shanshan raised her eyebrows. Forget it, let him be stubborn for a while. In any case, I¡¯d know when he regains his memory. Su Shanshan found a secluded ce to change into a clean set of clothes. Her previous clothes had be tattered from the explosion. Under the circumstances, she would not mistreat herself. ¡°Let¡¯s go to City K,¡± Su Shanshan said before he could reject her. ¡°Your subordinates are there too.¡± Gu Jincheng stared at a rock by the roadside, his hands clenched into fists. Curious, Su Shanshan also looked at the rock, but she did not find anything unusual. Just as she was about to ask, she heard Gu Jincheng say, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing that he had agreed, Su Shanshan couldn¡¯t care less. She took out a car from her space. This was the one she had picked up previously. She was d that she had the habit of collecting things. She opened the back door and walked to Gu Jincheng¡¯s side, wanting to carry him and put him in the car together with the wheelchair. Gu Jincheng said coldly, ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Su Shanshan stopped when she heard him. She wanted to see what he was going to do. Gu Jincheng moved his wheelchair to the side of the car. He relied on the strength of his hands to get onto the car seat and took the wheelchair into the car. Su Shanshan did not expect him to really seed. Was it that surprising? This man had always been unexpectedly powerful. Gu Jincheng was resting in the back seat with his eyes closed. Su Shanshan got into the driver¡¯s seat. She looked at Gu Jincheng in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Sit tight. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Enraged Gu Jincheng The man behind did not reply. Su Shanshan started the car. The car had just started when it vibrated. Gu Jincheng, who was sitting in the back seat, bumped into the seat in front. His face was dark as he roared, ¡°Su Shanshan!¡± Su Shanshan did not have to look to guess his expression. She smiled, but her voice was innocent. ¡°I just reminded you to sit tight. Since you didn¡¯t say anything, I thought you knew there was a big pothole ahead.¡± Gu Jincheng gritted his teeth as he sucked it up. ¡°You¡¯re very good!¡± ¡°Hehe, I think so too.¡± Su Shanshan was amused by his insincere words. The two of them could be considered to be coexisting peacefully. In any case, they did not fight along the way. Only angry roars and insincere apologies could be heard from time to time in the car. Gu Jincheng, who was sitting in the back seat, had an angry expression, but his eyes betrayed his indulgent love for her. He looked at the woman who wasughing secretly in front of him and shook his head helplessly. They changed directions several times before driving out of the bottom of the cliff. However, they got lost because they took a detour. They could see a small vige up ahead. From afar, they could see white cooking smoke rising from the vige. There was something strange about this. There was no base or people around. A small vige like this had suddenly appeared out of the blue. It was gettingte. Su Shanshan parked the car not far from the vige entrance. They had to find someone to ask for directions before continuing their way. As soon as the car stopped, a middle-aged man walked out of the vige with a few young men. They were all holding metal rods as weapons. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± the middle-aged man asked first. A few young people encircled the car with weapons in their hands. They had vignt expressions on their faces. Su Shanshan was not surprised by their attitude. After all, a year in the apocalypse was enough to wear down all friendliness and kindness. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re just passing by. We¡¯d like to ask for directions.¡± Su Shanshan rolled down the car window and smiled. The strange thing was that the middle-aged man, who had a fierce look on his face, suddenly changed his expression and said very kindly, ¡°I see. It¡¯s gettingte and there¡¯s a monster up ahead. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go there tonight. Why don¡¯t you stay the night in the vige?¡± Su Shanshan raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Gu Jincheng, who was in the backseat. Gu Jincheng frowned and nodded inadvertently. ,m Su Shanshan turned around and said, ¡°Alright, thank you, Uncle.¡± The middle-aged man waved at the young people around him to disperse. Su Shanshan continued to drive the car into the vige. The entire vige was fortified with mud walls. A few dark figures could be seen patrolling with guns in their hands. They looked quite regr. When they entered the vige, they saw a group of women sitting in front of their houses, chatting. It was very peaceful. It was only then that Su Shanshan remembered why she felt that something was not right about this vige. It was because there were no zombies, mutant nts, or mutant animals near this vige. It was very safe. The people in the vige were talking andughing, as if there was no end of the world. The expressions of the people in the vige changed when they saw an unfamiliar car entering. They all surrounded it and looked at the people in the car warily. Su Shanshan was forced to stop. The middle-aged man walked over from behind. He stood outside the car and gestured at the people blocking the car. Then the people blocking the car immediately dispersed. All these strange things made Su Shanshan even more curious. There must be some shocking secret in this vige. Gu Jincheng, who had been silent all along, suddenly said, ¡°Be carefulter.¡± ¡°Can you tell if anything is amiss?¡± Su Shanshan asked. Gu Jincheng had suddenly wanted to enter this vige. Su Shanshan did not think that it was because he was curious. After all, it was unlikely for Gu Jincheng to be curious. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Strange Vige Gu Jincheng did not reply. Instead, he was looking out of the window intently. Su Shanshan followed his gaze and saw only a pile of rice crops. She did not notice anything unusual. She followed behind the middle-aged man and parked the car in an empty space behind the vige under his instructions. After parking the car, Su Shanshan got out of the car, opened the back door, and took out the wheelchair to let Gu Jincheng sit in it. At the same time, she avoided everyone¡¯s gaze and put some food and water in the trunk. After all, it was too strange for the two of them not to have any food at all during the apocalypse. When the middle-aged man saw Gu Jincheng in a wheelchair, his expression clearly did not look good. He frowned and asked, ¡°What happened to this young man¡¯s legs?¡± Su Shanshan nced at Gu Jincheng and suddenly sighed. ¡°My brother has been disabled since he was young. I¡¯ve been looking after him and trying to survive in the apocalypse, but the world is too cruel. I don¡¯t know how long I canst.¡± re a When she got emotional, she even pretended to wipe her tears. The women present were a little moved, and the middle-aged man stopped talking. The unnatural expression on his face was restored to its previous kindness as he consoled her, ¡°You¡¯re doing a good job taking care of your brother.¡± It was rare to see a woman like Su Shanshan, who could maintain a clean image while looking after a disabled person in the apocalyptic era. Now that person was not sallow and thin. It was their first time seeing such good-looking people since the apocalypse began. Su Shanshan got addicted to acting. She patted Gu Jincheng¡¯s shoulder and continued to cry. ¡°I¡¯m useless as a sister. I can¡¯t give my brother a better life.¡± Gu Jincheng had been indulging her. Seeing that she was about to continue, he could not take it anymore and grabbed the hand that was patting his shoulder again. He said softly, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Seeing that he was angry, Su Shanshan smiled with her back facing the crowd. Hmph! However, she stopped talking about it. The middle-aged man¡¯s expression had already stiffened when he heard Su Shanshan cry. Seeing that she had finally stopped, he quickly said, ¡°The two of you can stay at my house tonight. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m the chief of this vige. My name is Wang Da. You can just call me Uncle Wang.¡± The middle-aged man walked forward as he spoke. His house was in the middle of the vige. This vige was not big, but there were many residents in it. Basically, they lived in one house after another. When the people in the vige heard that outsiders hade to their vige, they all came out to join the crowd. As Su Shanshan looked at these vigers, the strangeness in her heart increased. There was no sign of Doomsday panic on these people¡¯s faces, and they did not look like they did not have food to eat. All of them were livingfortably, and there were a few chubby children ying. This kind of situation was very normal before Doomsday, but it was rare after that It was strange. Even if there were few zombies in this vige for various reasons, what did the vigers do for food? These people looked like ordinary people. Even a level-three superpowered man might not be able to lead such afortable life, let alone a group of ordinary people. Gu Jincheng sat in the wheelchair with his head lowered, not saying a word. However, his gaze was still on the pile of rice that they had just passed. Su Shanshan pushed the wheelchair as she followed Wang Da to his house. As soon as they entered, she saw skewers of meat hanging from the roof beams in the courtyard. They were very fresh and some were dripping blood. Seeing that their gazes were attracted to the meat, Wang Da smiled and said, ¡°This meat is very delicious. If you want to eat it, I¡¯ll get my wife to get two skewers for you to fry.¡± Su Shanshan looked at the meat and bones on the beam for a long time but could not tell what kind of meat it was. It did not look like pork, beef, or mutton. Just as she was wondering, she suddenly felt her palm itch. She lowered her head to look at Gu Jincheng. After feeling what he wrote on her palm, she nodded in agreement. She did not want to eat meat from unknown sources. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 They Eat Human Meat She said to Wang Da, ¡°Uncle Wang, it¡¯s veryte today. We won¡¯t be eating.¡± Wang Da did not insist. He pointed to a room and said, ¡°You guys can rest here tonight.¡± After thanking him, Su Shanshan wanted to push Gu Jincheng in, but Wang Da stopped her. He said, ¡°Your brother will stay in the room beside yours. It¡¯s not good for you siblings to stay in the same room.¡± Su Shanshan paused. She should have said that they were husband and wife. ¡°No need for separate rooms. There¡¯s no need to be so particr in the apocalyptic era. We¡¯ve always lived together. After all, I¡¯m useless,¡± Gu Jincheng spoke for the first time. Wang Da looked at him with a strange gaze, and then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you guys should rest early. After all, you still have to travel tomorrow.¡± Before he left, he specially reminded her, ¡°Oh right, don¡¯te out no matter what you hear at night, understand?¡± With that, he left without exining. Su Shanshan pushed Gu Jincheng into the room and closed the door. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that there was something wrong with this vige. She suddenly had an idea and said, ¡°I know. The people in this vige are all young women and young men. There¡¯s no old man, no middle-aged man, except for the vige chief.¡± ¡°And most of them are women,¡± Gu Jincheng added. Su Shanshan did not understand him. She asked him with her eyes. Gu Jincheng pursed his lips and said, ¡°Those meat are human meat.¡± Su Shanshan immediately understood the whole story. They actually ate human flesh, so it was not surprising that there were no elderly or middle-aged people in the vige. They ate them, leaving only strong young men and women who could reproduce. Although Su Shanshan felt disgusted, she did not have much emotion. After all, in her previous life, after the eight years of the apocalypse, she had seen everything. She just did not remember it for a moment. Her behavior surprised Gu Jincheng. Does this woman know what fear is? ¡°Do you need me to help you get into bed?¡± Su Shanshan leaned against the door and said with a wicked smile. She looked like a hooligan now. Gu Jincheng red at her with a cold expression. He moved his wheelchair to the side of the bed and used both hands to help himself onto the bed. He signaled to Su Shanshan with his eyes. ¡°Sleep on the floor tonight.¡± With that, hey down on the bed. Su Shanshan widened her eyes and said, ¡°Your way of doing things is not gentlemanly at all.¡± Gu Jincheng did not respond to her words. Su Shanshan was not angry. Instead, she said sweetly, ¡°Aiya, my body is so weak. I¡¯m very afraid of the cold. If I lie on the floor, I¡¯ll catch a cold. If I catch a cold, I¡¯ll have a fever. If I have a fever, I¡¯ll have pneumonia. If I get pneumonia, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Jinchengy on the bed, his veins bulging from her nagging. He could not tolerate it anymore and said, ¡°Come up.¡± p Su Shanshan smiled mischievously and quickly got into bed. She did not give him any chance to back out. Shey on the bed and looked at Gu Jincheng beside her. Soon Gu Jincheng could not stand her gaze. He turned to look at her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, get off the bed.¡± Su Shanshan looked at his side profile and smiled. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to sleep? But someone probably doesn¡¯t approve of sleeping with me.¡± She deliberately misinterpreted what Gu Jincheng meant by ¡®sleep.¡¯ A hint of redness shed across Gu Jincheng¡¯s face. It was not because he was shy, but because he was angry. He propped himself up with one hand on the bed and covered Su Shanshan with his upper body. He pinched her face and said, ¡°Have you always been so shameless? Which other man have you said these things to?¡± The thought of her saying this to another man made him want to kill him. With sincerity and focus in her eyes, Su Shanshan said, ¡°Only you.¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Crazy Woman Gu Jincheng paused for a moment before he turned around. ¡°You¡¯d better be telling the truth.¡± He looked like he did not trust her, but the corners of his lips curled up into a smile. Su Shanshany beside him. Although it was the end of the world, she was very relieved. The two of them looked at the roof and did not speak anymore, enjoying the silence and warmth between them. But good times were always short-lived. Suddenly there was a series of tapping sounds outside the window, like the muffled sound of a stick hitting someone. This sound continued for a long time. Su Shanshan got up and gently opened the window. It was only a crack, and it was too dark to see anything. All she could see were a few dark figures moving. Just as Su Shanshan was about to jump out of the window, Gu Jincheng grabbed her from behind. He shook his head at Su Shanshan, signaling her not to do anything rash. Su Shanshan suppressed her impulse and calmed down. She continued to look out the window. Although it was dark, she could tell that these people were holding a strange ceremony. A sudden whistle interrupted those people. They were looking for something in a panic. At this moment, their door suddenly opened and a woman with disheveled hair rushed in. She was carrying a cloth bag. When she opened the door, she wanted to pull Su Shanshan off the bed, but she was kicked away. The woman looked horrified and stammered something ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Su Shanshan asked. The woman pointed at her mouth. Looking at it, Su Shanshan realized that her tongue had been cut off. The door opened again. It was Wang Da who had barged into her room with his men. Before they entered, the woman stuffed the package under the bed. When Wang Da saw the woman in the room, his expression changed and he got someone to arrest her. Su Shanshan wanted to stop him but was stopped by Wang Da. He chuckled and said, ¡°This woman is the crazy woman in our vige. She identally ran out and disturbed you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± The person Wang Da brought over said something in his ear. Wang Da frowned and looked back at the woman on the ground. Seeing that there was nothing on her, he said with an ugly expression, ¡°Search!¡± Other than the two men who were restraining the woman, the rest of the young people rushed into the room. The small room was instantly filled with people. Su Shanshan stood in front of Gu Jincheng. ¡°Uncle Wang, what are you nning to do?¡± Wang Da no longer had a smile on his face. A hint of gloominess appeared on his face as he said, ¡°This woman stole something from the vige. We want to check if it¡¯s in the room. Please amodate us.¡± He waved at the young men who moved instantly to rummage around the room. The woman who had been pressed to the ground watched them nervously. Su Shanshan did not stop them and brought Gu Jincheng out of the room. Just as they were leaving, the young men in the vige were looking under the bed. They checked carefully and said, ¡°Vige Chief, there¡¯s nothing here.¡± When the woman heard this, she inexplicably rxed and sat on the ground suddenly. Wang Da nced at her, and his gaze deepened. He looked at the two of them at the door. Gu Jincheng was sitting in a wheelchair with his head lowered. No one knew what he was thinking, but Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes met Wang Da¡¯s gaze directly. Wang Da waved his hand again and asked his subordinates to take this woman away. The woman struggled for a while and lowered her head as if she had resigned to her fate. Without making a sound or resisting, she let the young men drag her away. Wang Da¡¯s gaze still did not leave Su Shanshan. His eyes were full of suspicion and inquiry. ¡°Could Uncle Wang be suspecting that we stole something from the vige?¡± Su Shanshan asked. Wang Daughed out loud. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m afraid that crazy woman will leave something with you. That thing is very important to the vige. Why don¡¯t you let us search for it?¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Dead Baby The young men behind him looked at the beautiful Su Shanshan with a hint of lust in their eyes. They rubbed their hands and came over. When she first entered the vige, she had attracted the attention of many people. After all, such a beautiful woman was rare even before the apocalypse, not to mention after the apocalypse. As they approached, Gu Jincheng raised his head and looked at them like he was looking at dead people. A purple lightning ball was instantly conjured in his hand and he threw it at their feet. There was a loud bang and a huge pit appeared between them, blocking these people from approaching Su Shanshan. These young people were so scared that their desires disappeared instantly. They looked at the man in the wheelchair in horror. Wang Da said in a panic, ¡°You¡¯re a god too?¡± God? His address made Gu Jincheng and Su Shanshan frown. It was already a year after the apocalypse started. Did they not know about the existence of superpowered people? But they did not exin and just looked at them coldly. ¡°This is all my fault. I apologize to you. Please have a good rest.¡± Wang Da¡¯s expression changed for a moment before he said. They walked quickly towards the back of the vige, their footsteps hurried as if they were very afraid of them. This strange behavior gave the two of them a new hunch about what was going on. ¡°There must be a superpowered person in this vige.¡± When Wang Da said that Gu Jincheng was also a god, it meant that there was a god here, or that he had seen a god. Gu Jincheng was calm and his emotions could not be read. ¡°Continue to rest.¡± The two of them entered the room. After themotion, the entire vige fell silent. Su Shanshan held the piece of paper in her hand. This was what the woman had stuffed into her hands when she threw the package under the bed. She naturally put away the bag that had not been found. Su Shanshan closed the door and took out the small package from her space. When she got close, she smelled something very strange. There was blood and a hint of mold. Curious, she opened a gap. There was a baby inside. No, it was a dead baby. Although the baby¡¯s face was rosy and fair, he no longer breathed. They wondered how they could maintain the baby¡¯s appearance like he was alive. Su Shanshan showed him to Gu Jincheng, who reached out and gently pinched the baby¡¯s ear. His ears were hard, and this result made Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression darken. Seeing that he seemed to know something, Su Shanshan asked, ¡°You know what this is?¡± Gu Jincheng nodded and said, ¡°Recently, there have been frequent attacks by a group of monsters around the base. They have babies¡¯ heads, but their bodies are animalistic. We have been investigating secretly. When I first met Wang Da, I sensed the same aura as the monsters on him.¡± Su Shanshan nodded knowingly. ¡®I see. No wonder he had agreed to enter the vige.¡¯ p ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. There¡¯s a tough battle tomorrow. Rest early,¡± Gu Jincheng said. The two of themy on the bed. This time, they did not speak and just rested. After all this, their bodies were almost at their limits. The next day at dawn, Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng woke up. They could not really sleep at ease in such a ce. As expected, before they could go out, someone knocked on the door. Su Shanshan saw Gu Jincheng sitting in a wheelchair before opening the door. Outside the door stood the vige chief, Wang Da. She heard him poke his head into the room and smile. ¡°You¡¯re already awake. I¡¯ve just prepared breakfast for the two of you.¡± Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes shed but she didn¡¯t reject him. Instead, she nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Come to the room next door after you¡¯re done packing. We¡¯ll wait for you to eat together.¡± With that, Wang Da left. Wang Da¡¯s attitude was even more solicitous than yesterday. He must be up to something. Su Shanshan turned around and looked at Gu Jincheng. The two of them looked at each other. They were thinking the same thing. ¡°Be careful, there should be someone else,¡± Gu Jincheng said. Su Shanshan nodded and pushed Gu Jincheng to the house beside her. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Hairless Boy The moment he entered, he saw Wang Da sitting at the dining table. His wife was also at the table. She was a middle-aged woman with a tannedplexion. She was hugging a five-year-old child in her arms. Other than that, there was a boy who was about 10 years old. The only thing special about this boy was that he had very little hair. It barely covered his scalp. It made people wonder why he did not shave his headpletely. ¡°Quick, sit. These dishes were meticulously prepared by my wife. Don¡¯t mind some simple food and tea.¡± Wang Da stood up and greeted them warmly. After Su Shanshan nodded and settled Gu Jincheng down, she sat beside him. Gu Jincheng¡¯s gaze was fixed on the 10-year-old boy. ¡°Uncle, why are you looking at me?¡± The little boy was not afraid of strangers at all. He noticed Gu Jincheng¡¯s gaze and asked directly. ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Gu Jincheng asked. Su Shanshan looked at him in surprise. She had not expected him to be interested in a child. The boy smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m 11 years old this year.¡± Gu Jincheng looked at him and stopped talking. Wang Da hurriedly said, ¡°This is my elder son, Wang Hu. He¡¯s not very sensible. Come,e, quickly try the food.¡± Su Shanshan frowned at the food on the table. It looked sumptuous¡ªthere were vegetables, meat, and soup. But the thought of what meat this was made her feel a little disgusted. Gu Jincheng quietly picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks and put it in his mouth. This surprised Su Shanshan. She turned to look at him. Gu Jin Cheng gave Su Shanshan a reassuring look, indicating that she could eat. Only then did Su Shanshan put a piece of meat into her mouth doubtfully. After chewing twice, her eyes lit up. It was pork. Although it tasted a little bad, it was canned pork that had gone bad. In the apocalyptic era, no one cared if food had gone bad over time. As long as it could fill one¡¯s stomach, even roots and bark were food. ,m As long as it was not human meat, Su Shanshan could ept it. After all, in her previous life, she had lived at the lowest level during the apocalypse. This deteriorated canned meat was already a delicacy that she did not dare to imagine in her previous life. Fortunately, human stomachs had evolved during the apocalypse. It was almost impossible for them to have diarrhea because they ate the wrong food. After breakfast, Gu Jincheng suddenly suggested that they leave. Su Shanshan knew that he must have a motive, so she did not say anything and followed him quietly. At this moment, Wang Da made a strange move. He first looked carefully at Wang Hu before saying, ¡°If Mr. Gu and Ms. Su want to pass through the road ahead, you should wait in the vige for two days. There¡¯s a monster there. He¡¯s very strong. It will be dangerous for you to go now.¡± ¡°What did that monster look like?¡± Su Shanshan asked, pretending to be curious. Wang Da looked at Wang Hu again and said, ¡°It¡¯s a monster with a baby face. It will lie in wait by the main road up ahead every few days. If someone passes by, it will eat him up.¡± Su Shanshan nodded and waited for Gu Jin Cheng¡¯s answer. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s stay for another two days. I¡¯ll have to trouble Vige Chief to take us in these two days,¡± Gu Jincheng said. Wang Da was clearly very happy. He nodded repeatedly to show that they could stay as long as they wanted. When Gu Jincheng and Su Shanshan returned to the room, Su Shanshan immediately said, ¡°I think that Wang Da¡ª¡± She saw Gu Jincheng¡¯s gesture of silence and quickly stopped. She followed his finger and saw a shadow under the window. ¡°He¡¯s very nice,¡± Su Shanshan corrected herself. A hint of a smile shed across Gu Jincheng¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s willing to take us in even in these end times.¡± Their conversation ended there. When the person outside heard that there was no more activity in the room, he left. After seeing the shadow under the window leave, Su Shanshan heaved a sigh of relief and said softly, ¡°Gu Jincheng.¡± ¡°I know that there¡¯s a problem with Wang Da¡¯s attitude towards Wang Hu. This Wang Hu is definitely not Wang Da¡¯s son, and there¡¯s a problem with his age,¡± Gu Jincheng said first. ¡°A dwarf,¡± Su Shanshan blurted. A hint of admiration shed across Gu Jincheng¡¯s eyes. Seeing that he had a n in mind, Su Shanshan did not say anything else. In any case, with him around, any problem was not a problem. This was the reassurance Gu Jincheng gave her. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Investigation Operation On the other side, Wang Da, who had been eavesdropping at the door of Su Shanshan¡¯s room, ran back to his room. Wang Hu was sitting by the bed. At this moment, there was no hint of innocence on his face, only a hint of agelessness. After Wang Da entered the room, he carefully looked around to see if anyone was outside before closing the door. Bowing to Wang Hu in a subservient manner, he said, ¡°My lord, they believe me.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not simple. Don¡¯t underestimate them,¡± Wang Hu said. His voice had be that of an adult man. Wang Da said disdainfully, ¡°Just now, I heard them say that I¡¯m a good person who¡¯s willing to take them in during the apocalypse.¡± Wang Hu frowned and did not say anything else. A strand of hair identally fell in front of him. Wang Hu quickly and carefully ced it on his scalp. His attitude was like his hair was his treasure. Su Shanshan went out guardedly and came to the pile of grain that Gu Jincheng was very concerned about yesterday. This was what Gu Jincheng wanted her to check on just now. Su Shanshan had seen this pile yesterday, but she did not notice anything special about it. There was no one there. Su Shanshan walked around the barn. She had just ced her hand on the top of the pile when she heard a voice behind her. Damn it! Su Shanshan cursed inwardly. This person came at the wrong time. She quickly hid behind the pile of grain and looked up to see Gu Jincheng in a wheelchair. Su Shanshan paused for a moment and silently retracted her scolding words. Gu Jincheng saw that her expression was not right and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Shanshan could not tell the truth either, so she quickly asked, ¡°Why did youe out?¡± She was worried that Gu Jincheng would cause too much of amotion if he came out in a wheelchair, so she had asked him to stay in the room. Gu Jincheng did not exin that he had followed her because he was worried about her. He said, ¡°Just now, Wang Da called everyone to a meeting, so there was no one in the vige.¡± It was then that Su Shanshan realized why she did not meet anyone on her way to the barn. She thought that she was lucky. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Gu Jincheng looked at the grain pile and asked. Su Shanshan shook her head. As she reached out to lift ayer of rice, she said, ¡°I was about to take a closer look when you came. When I heard a voice, I thought that the vigers hade, so I hid-Ah!¡± There was a big hole under the lifted pile of grain. Su Shanshan lost her bnce. Gu Jincheng quickly grabbed her arm to stop her from falling. After a moment of panic, Su Shanshan lowered her head to look at the situation below. She could vaguely see a small table below. There seemed to be something on the table, but from this distance, she could not see clearly. ¡°Put me down. There¡¯s something down there,¡± Su Shanshan said. Gu Jincheng frowned but did not let go. Su Shanshan could tell what he was thinking. ¡°There¡¯s no one down there. It won¡¯t be dangerous.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Jincheng responded softly and let go of his hand immediately. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Su Shanshan, who was about to say something else, did not expect him to be persuaded so quickly. She was not prepared when he let go of her suddenly. At this distance, nothing would happen. Su Shanshan stood rubbing her waist that was almost sprained with one hand and pointing at Gu Jincheng with the other hand. A hint of a smile shed across Gu Jincheng¡¯s eyes. He could not hear what Su Shanshan was saying, but he could see that she was angry. Just now, he had already used his mental power to investigate the ce to make sure that there was no living thing below, so he let go of his hand readily. was Suppressing her anger, Su Shanshan turned around and began to investigate the ce. It was a small basement, only about 50 square meters. One could see everything at a nce, but all of Su Shanshan¡¯s attention was attracted by something on the tables. There were about a dozen tables in this basement. On each table was a human head. It was the head of a baby. Every baby looked like the baby corpse that was gotten from the crazy woman earlier. Their faces were rosy, as if they were just sleeping Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Bloody Basement Su Shanshan took a step back and touched the wall. She felt a sticky sensation. Her hand was covered in ayer of red. She took a whiff and the pungent smell of blood hit her nose. Only then did she realize that the entire wall here was stained with blood. However, because it had been too long and had been stained with too much blood, the wall had turned ck. She had not noticed it right away. The floor was sticky to the touch, and the color was the same as the wall. It was not difficult to guess that the ground had been soaked in blood. Su Shanshan was shaken. She was puzzled, but she felt no other emotion. After all, thest thing in the apocalypse was ack of dead people and blood. What infuriated her was that the blood belonged to infants, and that the people who killed them were humans. ? How could a small vige find so many babies? Perhaps the children¡¯s biological parents were among the murderers. In the apocalyptic era, human hearts were scarier than zombies! Su Shanshan closed her eyes and checked the heads of these infants. She did not find anything unusual. Their skin was warm and soft. Other than their ears¡ªtheir ears were stiff and cold. Su Shanshan walked around a tform and found a small hidden door. When she opened it, a foul smell wafted out. Suppressing her anger, Su Shanshan went to investigate. There was a carcass, a headless animal carcass. She opened the other tform doors and found that all of them led to headless animal carcasses. The only difference was that these animals were different. There were puppies, cats, and even a tiger. Recalling what Gu Jincheng said, these people used some method to put the infant¡¯s head on an animal¡¯s body and then created a half-human, half-beast monster for their use. She re-examined the surroundings, and not finding any other information, she went to the ce where she had justnded. She took out the Tang sword from her space and stabbed it at the stone wall, then leaped out of the entrance. Su Shanshan told Gu Jincheng her discovery. Gu Jincheng pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, I already know who it is.¡± Su Shanshan was surprised. ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked. Gu Jincheng nced at her but did not answer. Instead, he shouted, ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e out!¡± Just as Su Shanshan was feeling puzzled, a group of people walked out from behind the pile of grain. The leader was Wang Hu, whom she had just met. Behind him was Wang Da and the vigers. They were all here. The vigers in the vige looked angry. Wang Da questioned directly, ¡°I took you in out of goodwill. How could you investigate our vige¡¯s secret base without permission?¡± ¡°Do you want to take us in or kill us to aplish your goal?¡± Gu Jincheng said coldly. ¡°You really found out.¡± Wang Hu asked Wang Da to back down and approached Gu Jincheng. The current him waspletely different from before. His face was dark and ruthless, and he did not look like an 11-year-old at all. Su Shanshan stood up and went in front of Gu Jincheng, blocking his contact with Wang Hu. Gu Jincheng paused slightly and put away the superpower that he had secretly umted. The feeling of being protected behind someone for the first time made him feel a little strange, and a hint of unknown emotions surged in his heart. Wang Hu stopped as well. He nced at Su Shanshan and smiled innocently. ¡°Sister, are you worried that I¡¯ll hurt Uncle?¡± Sister? Uncle? This greeting made Gu Jincheng¡¯s face darken. He turned his palm around and a bolt of lightning shot at Wang Hu. Wang Hu took a step back in time, but his hair got burnt by the residual power of the lightning, emitting white smoke. Wang Hu touched his hair, but whatever was left of his hair fell off. He hurriedly touched the remaining hair on his head. After counting carefully, his expression darkened as he roared, ¡°I only have three strands of hair left.¡± He pressed the hair in his hand to his scalp as if to reattach it, but he knew that was impossible. He looked at the hair in his hand with a dark expression and said in a sinister voice, ¡°Kill them!¡± Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Baby Monster He had wanted this woman to stay and bear children. The man would make a good sacrificialmb. He did not expect them to hurt his hair. He could not tolerate this. Su Shanshan snorted. ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability!¡± The Tang sword appeared in her hand. With her ice-type superpower, she swung it at Wang Hu¡¯s head. Wang Hu did not expect Su Shanshan to be a superpower either. He quickly took a step back and made a strange, ear-piercing sound. ck shadows crawled out from the dark. They were very fast. A ck shadow jumped up to help Wang Hu fend off the attack but it cried out and fell to the ground. Only then did people see what it was. It was a rat with a baby¡¯s head. However, this rat was very big, about the size of a normal baby. It seemed that this was the monster Gu Jincheng had mentioned. They did not know if it was considered a human or a beast. Its head had been cut off by the Tang sword. Wang Humanded the remaining monsters to attack Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng These monsters were not difficult to deal with, but they did not seem to feel any pain. Even if their legs were cut off, as long as they could move, they would continue to attack. And there were too many of them. Su Shanshan used her Tang sword to block all the monsters outside. Seeing that Su Shanshan could deal with them, Gu Jincheng observed Wang Hu opposite him. Wang Hu¡¯s mouth was wide open as strange cries kepting from his throat. He must be using these sounds to control these monsters. Gu Jincheng¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He picked up a fist-sized stone from the ground and threw it at Wang Hu. The stone had a hint of lightning on it, and he threw it into Wang Hu¡¯s mouth. As it turned out, one should not open one¡¯s mouth too widely when speaking. The stone blocked up Wang Hu¡¯s mouth. Because of the momentum of the speed, the stone went deeper into his mouth. Wang Hu was knocked back a few steps by the force of the stone and stopped only when Wang Da stood behind him. Wang Hu gripped the stone in his mouth hard, but it was too deep to buckle. He stammered and could not make a sound. Without the soundmands, these monsters lost control and crashed into each other. Then their eyes shed, and their red eyes were no longer dull. Instead, they were shining with a dark light. They suddenly turned around and attacked Wang Hu together. These infants were resentful to begin with. They were tortured to death by Wang Hu but were controlled by him. Today, they suddenly escaped his control. Even though they were unconscious, they instinctively sought revenge on Wang Hu. Wang Hu kept trying to make a sound, but he was drowned by the baby monsters. He died in the tragedy that he had created. Wang Huy on the ground with his eyes wide open. His throat had been bitten open. The stone that he had wanted to dig out when he was alive slid out of his throat. After he died, the baby monsters looked at the vigers on the side. They all took a step back, their eyes filled with fear. Their ¡®god¡¯ was dead. Since the apocalypse, Wang Hu had been their mental pir. His death made them feel like the world had copsed. The baby monsters did not attack. They looked at the people opposite them with their red eyes. Their mom and dad might be among them, but they had killed their own babies. They had abandoned them. Miserable sounds came from these infant monsters like final cries. They did not harm any of the vigers but chose tomit suicide. One by one, they jumped into the hole in the pile of grain. With their departure, the ground regained its calm. Su Shanshan looked at the relieved vigers and felt a chill in her heart. Would these people feel a little heartache and guilt? When Wang Da saw this, he secretly ran to the back. Just as he took two steps, a Tang sword appeared in front of him. Wang Da covered his face and knelt on the ground to beg for mercy. He cried, ¡°I was wrong. I didn¡¯t do this. It was God who made me do it. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Su Shanshan walked to him, retrieved her sword, and put it away. She asked, ¡°Why do you call that Wang Hu ¡®God¡¯?¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 A Lifetime of Atonement When Wang Da saw that she had no intention of killing him, he calmed down a little and exined, ¡°He has divine power. He can connect the head of a baby with the body of an animal. Moreover, the dead babies coulde back to life. He said that he was god of creation-humans were all created by him.¡± Su Shanshan did not expect that they would believe such crap. Wang Hu had merely awakened a special power. She asked curiously, ¡°Have you never been out since the apocalypse?¡± Wang Da shook his head in confusion and said, ¡°God said that he was prepared to exterminate some disobedient humans who triggered the apocalypse. He chose us to be his believers and told us not to go out.¡± The vigers corroborated his ount. Su Shanshan felt sorry for these people¡¯s ignorance. It was really tragic that they ate human flesh and killed their own children because of that. ¡°We should go,¡± Gu Jincheng said. Su Shanshan looked back at the vige. The vigers were all gathered together, far away from the pile of grain where the baby monsters were. They did not dare approach. She sighed. ¡°I want to do something else.¡± Gu Jincheng nced at her and knew what she wanted to do. A hint of exasperation shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°Go.¡± Su Shanshan smiled slightly. She knew that Gu Jincheng would understand her. She came to the pile of grain and extended her hand to shoot an ice de into the cave. There was no sound in the cave. The ice gradually rose and spread to the entire cave. me a At this moment, Su Shanshan¡¯s face became a little pale. Her body swayed for a moment. Gu Jincheng stepped forward in time to help her. A lightning ball was thrown into the hole to help herplete thest step. After the rice crops were frozen, they shattered into pieces, and the hole in the ground was exposed. The baby monsters in the cave were also frozen into ice, crushed into powder, and turned into white ice shards that scattered on the ground. They shone under the sunlight as if they had been washed clean by the sun and returned to their purest forms. Gu Jincheng¡¯s lightning ball shattered the entire cave. Everything in the cave was buried, forming a huge grave. Even though Su Shanshan was a level-six mutant, she could not withstand the sudden freezing of such a huge area. She calmed herself down and picked out a rectangr stone b from the ground. She stuck it on the top of the buried cave. There was no name on it. She hoped that they would not have to suffer in their next lives. When she did all this, the vigers huddled together in joy. In their hearts, if those monsters were dead, they would be safe. Su Shanshan, who had noticed their expressions, turned around and said, ¡°Do you think this is over? These infants died because of you. If you don¡¯t redeem yourselves, they wille back for revenge. At that time, you will all die!¡± she said slowly and deliberately. The sound of the vigers swallowing their saliva could be heard. Their faces were filled with fear, and their bodies were trembling as they hugged each other. Su Shanshan smiled sarcastically. Since they believed in God and were afraid of death, she would use the same method to make them express their repentance. ¡°It¡¯s notpletely impossible to resolve. You just have to sincerely pay your respects at this cemetery every day and beg for their forgiveness,¡± she added. Wang Da was the first to kowtow to the grave. ¡°We will definitely, definitely repent. Don¡¯t kill us!¡± His voice infected all the vigers. They knelt on the ground and cried for forgiveness. As they were kneeling down, Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng drove away. At the driver¡¯s seat, Su Shanshan looked very unhappy. Those baby monsters knew to let go of their family, but what about those vigers? Those vigers were the monsters. Gu Jincheng looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°Human hearts are the most scary.¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Her Mom Su Shanshan pursed her lips. She knew this truth, but when she saw the corpses of those infants, she was really angry. Those infants were not loved since they were born, just like¡­ her birth was just a tool for her mom to make her dad stay in the rtionship. After her dad died, her mom married Gu Jincheng¡¯s father and Su Shanshan became useless to her. From then on, she became a burden and was often scolded and beaten up. Before abandoning Su Shanshan¡­ her mom realized that Gu Jincheng loved her and so she was useful to her again. She kept forcing her to curry favor with Gu Jincheng, which was why she disliked him so much previously. Su Shanshan looked at Gu Jincheng in the backseat through the rearview mirror, her gazeplicated and difficult to understand. She had never mentioned her mom once in her life. She wondered how she was doing. Is that woman still alive? Gu Jincheng was a little nervous from her gaze which he didn¡¯t understand, but his heart skipped a beat. He asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Su Shanshan hesitated, then shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Jincheng knew that she was lying, but he did not have any memories of her and did not even know where to start asking. For the first time, he desperately wanted to know what had happened between them. The car drove steadily in the direction of City K. Neither of them said anything else. The interior of the car seemed a little quiet. However, the silence was too long, and something seemed wrong. Su Shanshan looked back and saw that Gu Jincheng¡¯s eyes were closed and his face was pale. His forehead was covered in cold sweat, and even the veins on his arm were bulging, as if he was enduring some huge pain. Su Shanshan was shocked. She quickly stopped the car by the side of the road, jumped out of the driver¡¯s seat, and rushed to the back seat. She thought that his leg injury had worsened and reached out to touch his leg. The moment her hand touched his pants, Gu Jincheng, who had opened his eyes, grabbed it and pulled her into his arms. He held her tightly in his arms. She could clearly feel his heartbeat elerating. The thumping sound made her heart beat uncontrobly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± After a while, Su Shanshan saw that Gu Jincheng had not moved. Gu Jincheng hugged her even tighter, and his hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Have I forgotten a lot? I want to remember. I want to know how we met. I want to know about us.¡± So he is in so much pain because he¡¯s forcing himself to remember? she thought. Tears welled up in Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes. She wrapped her arms around his waist and said, ¡°What if our memories aren¡¯t good ones?¡± She had never been nice to Gu Jincheng in her previous life. She hurt him recklessly and even made him lose his life in the end. When she found out that he had lost his memory, there was even a moment when Su Shanshan was happy. In that case, could she get to know him again and pretend that nothing had happened before? Although she knew that she was deceiving herself, there was a moment when Su Shanshan really thought so. ¡°Although I don¡¯t remember, I feel that my memories of you are sweet,¡± Gu Jincheng said. Unable to hold it in anymore, Su Shanshan broke down and cried loudly. She buried herself in Gu Jincheng¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°I¡¯m not good. I¡¯ve done many wrong things. I¡¯ve let you down. Boohoo-I¡¯m really not good ¨C 11 Her words were fragmentary and incoherent. Gu Jincheng did not understand what she was saying, but he could feel her pain and frustration. As Gu Jincheng touched her hair tofort her, he was even more determined to remember. He wanted to know what this woman meant to him. Su Shanshan looked up from his arms with reddened eyes and asked the same question again. ¡°Why do you like me?¡± Gu Jincheng did not joke like thest time but answered seriously, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any memory, if it¡¯s you, there¡¯s no reason. I just like you.¡± Then when your memoryes back, will you stop liking me? Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Meeting an Old Friend Su Shanshan did not ask this question. She did not know the answer and was afraid to know the answer. When she was first reborn, she thought that if Gu Jincheng did not like her in this lifetime, she would help him find a woman who was verypatible with him. She would give them her blessings. But now, she was not sure if she could still be so magnanimous. Gu Jincheng-he had already be her strength and her life. She did not dare to think that if Gu Jincheng did not want her anymore, where else could she go? What else could she do? The car suddenly shook and made a sound. Both of them were stunned. Su Shanshanposed herself and got out of the car to check on the situation. A dark figure was leaning against the front of the car. She took a closer look and saw that it was a person. She could not tell if it was a man or a woman. He was lying on the ground, wearing something that was made of leaves and dirty fabric. It was just wrapped around his body. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Su Shanshan asked when he didn¡¯t move. The person still did not move. Su Shanshan looked around curiously. This was a main road. There was no one, no zombies, and no cars. How did he appear? Su Shanshan waved her hand and fired an ice de. The ice de was one centimeter away from his head. She said, ¡°If you don¡¯t get up soon, this ice de will cut your head next.¡± The man shuddered and finally moved. He looked up. Su Shanshan could barely tell that he was a man, but because his face was dark and covered in mud, she could not make out his features. When this man saw Su Shanshan¡¯s face, he looked very surprised. He pointed at Su Shanshan and shouted, ¡°Shanshan, are you Shanshan?¡± Su Shanshan frowned at him, still not recognizing him. ¡°I¡¯m Qi Cheng!¡± Qi Cheng brushed the hair from his face and tried his best to show his face to Su Shanshan. This time, Su Shanshan recognized him, and her expression turned even colder. Qi Cheng! She had forgotten about him. She did not expect him toe knocking on her door. In the car, Gu Jincheng looked out of the car window. When he heard this man calling Su Shanshan¡¯s name so intimately, his eyes darkened and he almost lost control of the lightning in his hand. Unbeknownst to him, Qi Cheng was courting death. He said, ¡°Shanshan, I¡¯ve been so worried about you. I¡¯ve been looking for you since the apocalypse. I finally found you today.¡± Qi Cheng sized up Su Shanshan. Seeing that she was clean, he knew that she was doing well. If he could seduce her, he would be free from his troubles. ¡°You were looking for me? Where¡¯s Bai Ran? Why aren¡¯t you with her anymore?¡± Su Shanshan asked. When Qi Cheng heard her mention Bai Ran, he thought that she was jealous and felt smug. He quickly said, ¡°That slut, Bai Ran, actually shoved me to the zombies. I¡¯ve already seen through her. I still love you. We¡¯re the mostpatible couple.¡± At the thought of Bai Ran, a hint of anger shed across his eyes. She pushed him into the zombie crowd when they were running for their lives, causing him to lose his superpower and end up in his current state. He gritted his teeth when he thought of what he had encountered recently. That slut. She doesn¡¯t expect me to still be alive, does she? Su Shanshan thought about it and knew what had happened between them. She smiled evilly and said, ¡°Is that so? I saw her previously. She¡¯s in City K now. I heard that her superpower is very special. She¡¯s being treated as an honored guest by the Wild Wolves Mercenary Group, which is ranked fifth in the southwest base. She¡¯s doing very well.¡± The more Qi Cheng heard that Bai Ran was doing well, the more indignant he was. He suddenly looked up and said in surprise, ¡°You said that Bai Ran has supernatural powers?¡± Su Shanshan covered her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Qi Cheng¡¯s expression became even uglier. He scolded, ¡°This slut actually dared to lie to me!¡± He paused for a moment before the situation. He quickly said, ¡°Shanshan, save me. I¡¯m being held hostage. You have to get me out. On ount of our past rtionship.¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Jealous Person As soon as he said this, he was stunned by the sudden explosion of lightning balls beside him. He looked up and saw a cold-faced man sitting in the car. He had seen this man before the apocalypse. He was Su Shanshan¡¯s older brother, the head of the Gu family, Gu Jincheng. It could be said that before the apocalypse, Su Shanshan was so well-regarded because of him. Qi Cheng, who did not know what was going on, did not know why Gu Jincheng would attack him. Thinking that Gu Jincheng was not aware of his rtionship with Su Shanshan, he exined, ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu. I¡¯m Su Shanshan¡¯s boyfriend.¡± He deliberately ignored the fact that he had already broken up with Su Shanshan. After all, his superpower was useless now. He could only rely on Su Shanshan. He had to hold on to her tightly. Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression instantly darkened like the bottom of a pot. His left hand suddenly clenched into a fist, and another bolt of lightning headed for Qi Cheng¡¯s head. Su Shanshan used ice to block it, weakening some of the lightning¡¯s energy. Then the lightning that could have killed Qi Cheng fell on his head. As it had weakened a little, it struck his hair until it turned a burnt yellow and stood upright. Qi Cheng wanted to ask why, but a puff of ck smoke came out of his mouth and he fell straight to the ground, throwing up a cloud of dust. Su Shanshan took a few steps back in disgust, afraid that she would get covered in dust. She turned around and looked at Gu Jincheng¡¯s cold expression. She quickly leaned over and exined in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s still useful.¡± Gu Jincheng pinched her chin and asked, ¡°Was what he said just now true? He¡¯s really your-¡°He could not say the word ¡®boyfriend¡¯ no matter what. Su Shanshan giggled. So he was jealous. A sly look shed in her eyes as she nodded with a serious expression. When she saw an even bigger ball of lightning condense in Gu Jincheng¡¯s hand, Su Shanshan quickly appeased him. ¡°Ex-boyfriend-we broke up before the apocalypse.¡± Obviously, this exnation did not satisfy Gu Jincheng. This could be seen from the lightning ball in his hand that was still strengthening Su Shanshan approached his face with his hand and quickly kissed his lips. ¡°After all, you¡¯re my current boyfriend.¡± This made the lightning ball in Gu Jincheng¡¯s hand dissipate directly. He said stubbornly, ¡°Who agreed to let you be my girlfriend.¡± However, there was a smile on his face. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m wooing you,¡± Su Shanshan said with a smile, not exposing him. ¡°But you didn¡¯t let me kill him just now, you capricious woman,¡± Gu Jincheng suddenly said usingly. Su Shanshan quickly raised her hands above her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m innocent. That Bai Ran is my enemy. I want to keep him to deal with Bai Ran.¡± Knowing that couples must be honest and that there should be no suspicion, she told the truth directly. Gu Jincheng frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you kill her.¡± Su Shanshan was stunned for a moment before she knew that he was talking about Bai Ran. She said, ¡°I know, but Qi Cheng is also my enemy. Isn¡¯t it better for the two enemies to kill each other?¡± Gu Jincheng was about to say something when he was interrupted by a group of people. A group of burly men walked out with guns in their hands. They walked to Qi Cheng¡¯s side, grabbed his hair, and pulled him up. One of them spat on his face and said, ¡°You still dare to run? It¡¯s already not bad that I¡¯m willing to raise you as a cripple. If not for the fact that you¡¯re good looking, I would have thrown you out to feed the zombies.¡± ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a good looking woman here.¡± A shifty-eyed young man behind this person took a step forward and said lewdly as he approached Su Shanshan. The person called Boss took a nce at her and looked away. He liked men. No matter how beautiful a woman was, it had nothing to do with him. It was precisely because of this thought that he escaped death at Gu Jincheng¡¯s hands. ¡°If you like, capture her¡ª¡± Before the boss could finish, two muffled sounds could be heard. The young man who had just spoken was dead. There was an ice spike in his head, and his body was charred by the lightning. White smoke kept rising from his body. He was deader than dead. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 City K¡¯s Granary The boss quickly took a step back with his men and threw Qi Cheng to the ground. Su Shanshan nced at them. She did not expect Qi Cheng to have lived like this. The more miserable he was, the more he hated Bai Ran. Then this dog-eat-dog scenario would be better. ¡°We mean no harm. Please spare our lives, big shots.¡± The boss knelt down. ¡°The two attacks just now were not real.¡± A glint shed across Su Shanshan¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°We don¡¯t have time to argue with you guys. We still have to rush to City K. If we¡¯rete, the city¡¯s granary will be emptied.¡± Her words stunned the boss who was kneeling on the ground. He asked carefully, ¡°A granary?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? City K is currently being cleaned up by the troops from the southwestern base. It¡¯s a good time to go and pick up the scraps.¡± With that, she got into the car. The boss who was left behind made a decision immediately. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to City K too.¡± They no longer had any food. Everything that could be eaten in the vicinity had been eaten. If they still could not find any food, they would starve to death. This ce was not far from City K. If they risked their lives, they might be able to obtain unexpected benefits. A hint of greed shed across his eyes. At this moment, Qi Cheng, who had just woken up, opened his eyes and turned pale when he saw the person in front of him. He quickly looked around and saw that Su Shanshan and her car had disappeared. Realizing that he had been abandoned, Qi Cheng cursed angrily in his heart, ¡°These women are all the same. They¡¯re all ungrateful b*tches.¡± Qi Cheng did not stop to think about what he had done to Su Shanshan. Seeing that he was awake, the bossughed strangely and said, ¡°If you dare to run again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± His ruthless voice made Qi Cheng shudder involuntarily. The boss patted his butt and felt its sticity with his hand. He pinched it happily and said, ¡°While I still have some feelings for you, follow me obediently and I¡¯ll feed you. Otherwise, if I stop taking a fancy to you, how long do you think a useless person like you can live in the apocalypse?¡± Qi Cheng¡¯s expression changed, but he had to admit that he was telling the truth. He endured his disgust and moved to the man¡¯s side, leaning gently on his thigh. He had been by his side for a few months and knew that this man liked his docile behavior. As expected, Bossughed and patted his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go to City K now.¡± The surrounding people looked at Qi Cheng on the ground in disdain and started preparing to leave. Qi Cheng was pierced by their gazes and looked embarrassed. Fortunately, no one noticed the dirt on his face. When he heard about City K, his heart skipped a beat. That b*tch, Bai Ran, is also in City K. As Su Shanshan drove on the road, she hummed a tune, feeling good. She had long guessed that with Qi Cheng¡¯s petty nature, as long as he saw Bai Ran again, he would definitely do everything he could to take revenge. Gu Jincheng looked at the happy Su Shanshan in front of him, but he was not happy. He sat there with a cold expression for a long time, but the woman in front did not notice anything, which made him even more unhappy. He waited for a long time but she did not say anything. He snorted. Only then did Su Shanshan realize that he was angry. From the rearview mirror, she could tell what he was angry about. She said helplessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t care for him anymore.¡± Seeing that she was responding to him, Gu Jincheng¡¯s expression improved a little. He pursed his lips and asked, ¡°How many exes do you have?¡± Su Shanshan frowned and thought carefully. Things happened so long ago in her previous life that she could not remember them all. In her previous life, before the apocalypse, she deliberately provoked Gu Jincheng and brought many men back to the Gu residence. She said that they were her boyfriends, but in fact, she hired those men. They did not count as her boyfriends. Her silence made Gu Jincheng even more unhappy. He said coldly, ¡°It seems that Ms. Su has a rich love history.¡± She could tell that he was furious from the way he addressed her as Ms. Su. Su Shanshan said quickly, ¡°No, no, I just had an ex-boyfriend.¡± She thought that this answer would satisfy him, but he snorted again and said, ¡°Is that Qi Cheng very important to you? Your first love? The only one?¡± If I had known, I would have killed him just now! Gu Jincheng thought darkly in his heart. Chapter 118 Su Shanshan felt a chill run down her spine. She shivered when she saw Gu Jincheng''s expression in the rearview mirror. She mourned for Qi Cheng silently. Gu Jincheng, who had lost his memory, had be more extroverted. If it were the previous Gu Jincheng, he definitely would not have shown killing intent towards Qi Cheng in front of Su Shanshan. Of course, no one knew what he would do behind her back. Su Shanshan smiled slightly. The current Gu Jincheng was much more cheerful, much happier than his previous brooding self. Perhaps amnesia was a good thing for him. This ce was not far from City K. They arrived in about two hours. The entrance to City K was filled with zombie corpses. Although there were still many living zombies wandering on the streets, there were more dead zombies on the ground. 1 It seemed that the people from the Southwestern base had arrived in City K and were starting to take action. Su Shanshan drove into City K. Whenever she met a solitary zombie, she would drive over it. When she met a lot of zombies, Gu Jincheng in the backseat would kill the zombies and suppress them. City K had be the ce with the most zombies in the country since the apocalypse, so very few people came here. The buildings were still the same as a year ago, but they were a little old now. The shops they passed by along the way were opened. Su Shanshan slowly looked around for the people from the Southwestern base. At night, the two of them walked around City K, but they did not find any people or vehicles from the Southwestern base. This was a little strange. City K was not a very big city. The people from the Southwestern base were driving military trucks. They should be very visible. Why couldn''t they see anyone? It waste and they could not continue their search. Su Shanshan found a vi that looked rtively clean and parked the car in the yard. As soon as she got out of the car, she sensed movement behind her. Instantly, she took out the Tang sword from her space and shed at it. A level-two zombie''s head was cut off. The head rolled on the ground and stopped under the car. Su Shanshan entered the vi carefully with the Tang sword. She wondered if this was the only zombie here. "There are two zombies in the hallway on the second floor. There''s a zombie in the first room on the left and a zombie in the basement." Gu Jincheng''s voice came from behind. Closing his eyes, he could sense the situation in the vi. Su Shanshan raised her eyebrows. She had almost forgotten that Gu Jincheng had a mental-type superpower, which was handy for sensing situations. She went straight to the second floor, cleaned up the three zombies upstairs, and then went downstairs. She saw Gu Jinchenging out of the basement. He had already killed the zombie in the basement. Su Shanshan gave him an ''OK'' sign, indicating that there was no problem upstairs. Gu Jincheng paused for a moment before mimicking her by giving an ''OK'' sign in return. Su Shanshan was stunned for a moment before she understood what he meant. Sheughed loudly and said, "Your personality has improved a lot after you lost your memory." Gu Jincheng, who was initially a little embarrassed, saw that she wasughing louder and louder. In the end, he could not even straighten his back, and the various emotions in his eyes turned to helplessness. He pushed the wheelchair forward and said, "Don''tugh. You''ll feel very ufortable when the air gets congested." Su Shanshan nced at him and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Although herughter had stopped, the smile on her face widened. She said sincerely, "Gu Jincheng, you''re doing so well." Such a candidpliment made Gu Jincheng''s ears turn slightly red. He turned around stiffly and entered a room on the first floor. Su Shanshan smiled.This is very good,she thought. She hoped that Gu Jincheng would live well and happily. Gu Jincheng, you must do it in this lifetime! A voice suddenly came from outside the vi. The sound of a car engine stopped at the entrance of the vi. It seemed that someone had taken a fancy to this vi. Su Shanshan did not go out but looked out through the French window. She frowned when she saw a red car parked in front of the door. Three men and a woman got out of the car. Their faces were filled with panic because there was arge group of zombies following behind them. They must have alerted the zombies in City K by driving at night. These zombies chased after them relentlessly. The roars of the zombies could be heard in the quiet night. The surrounding zombies were attracted by the noise, causing the number of zombies to increase. Chapter 119 This wasparable to a small-scale zombie tide. That was the reason why Su Shanshan frowned. Once these zombies rushed into this vi, they could not live in it, and it would be very troublesome. Three men and a woman came to the door of the vi. They knocked on the door. They had seen someone in this vi just now. At least they could find someone to share the burden of dealing with the zombies right at their heels. Su Shanshan saw that they were frowning and guessed their thoughts at a nce. It was very shameless of them to let others share the burden of the zombies they had attracted. However, she still opened the door for them. Otherwise, if they continued knocking, all the zombies in City K would surround them. They would not be able to get out tomorrow. Su Shanshan opened the door slightly and closed it after the four of them entered. The zombies following closely behind had already reached the door. Fortunately, Su Shanshan closed the door quickly and stopped them outside. However, this Missy was not pleased. She touched her elbow that was hit by the door. When she saw a ck bruise on her elbow, her expression darkened and she said angrily, "Did you do it on purpose? You took so long to open the door and didn''t even look out when you closed the door. The door hit me." These words made Su Shanshan raise her eyebrows as she sized up this woman. She was in her twenties and was wearing a white dress at the end of the world. One look and one could tell that she was a well protected delicate flower. Su Shanshan ignored her and looked at the man who looked like a leader among the four of them. "You can live on the second floor. The two rooms on the left of the first floor are where we live. We don''t want to be disturbed." The man nodded politely and said, "Thank you for letting us in. We won''t disturb you." Su Shanshan nodded and turned toward the room, but the woman blocked her way. Feina said defiantly, "I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?" Su Shanshan''s eyes darkened, but she did not indulge her. She ced her Tang sword by Feina''s neck. Feina was so scared that her face was pale. She did not dare to move at all. Her imposing manner hadpletely disappeared. The three men became nervous. They stepped forward and stood in front of the woman. The man who had just spoken said again, "Sorry, we''ve spoiled my sister. She doesn''t have any ill intentions. I hope you won''t take issue with her." Su Shanshan stated again, "Don''t bother us." With that, she went straight to her room. This time, no one dared to stop her. Being protected by her three brothers, Feina felt more confident. She tugged at her eldest brother''s sleeve unhappily and said, "Brother, why did you apologize to that woman just now? She was clearly the one who ignored me first." Qu Cheng sighed and rubbed her head as he said, "That woman is obviously a high-level superpowered person. This is not our Northeastern base, so we can''t cause trouble, understand?" Second Brother, Qu Ye, said disapprovingly, "Fourth Sister, you should change your character. Even in the Northeastern base, you can''t bully others." His words were met with a cold expression from Feina. She snorted and said, "Second Brother treats me the worst. I don''t like him anymore." Third Brother, Qu Feng, smiled nonchntly and said, "Second Brother, you''re too serious. Feina is our family''s little princess. We have the ability to let her do whatever she wants. Why should we care about what others think?" "There will always be someone stronger than us in this world. Don''t me me for not reminding you when you suffer." With that, Qu Ye walked into a room upstairs with a cold expression. Feina pouted. "Second Brother is too much, hmph!" "Alright, what your second brother said makes sense. Be careful next time," Qu Cheng said as he stroked her hair affectionately. Only then did Feina regain her smile. She looked at the room that Su Shanshan had just entered and a dark look shed across her eyes.This woman is too arrogant,she thought. She would definitely take revenge. Qu Cheng also looked over. He was concerned about the ''us'' that Su Shanshan was talking about. This meant that there was someone else in this vi. He was afraid of Su Shanshan''s ability, but what about the other person? Chapter 120 The next morning, Su Shanshan was woken up by a sound outside the door. She opened the door and saw that there were more zombies outside the vi than there had been the night before. What''s going on? she wondered. They had not left the entire night. Gu Jincheng also came out of the room. The sound of the wheelchair attracted Su Shanshan''s attention. She turned around and said, "It doesn''t make sense for so many zombies to be gathered here." After Gu Jincheng closed his eyes and felt a wave of energy, he opened his eyes and said, "There''s something in a corner of City K that they''re afraid of. The zombies in the surroundings are alling in our direction." Su Shanshan was shocked.How powerful must something be to make so many zombies run away?At a nce, there were more than 10 level-three zombies at the door, and even one level-four zombie. And these were only what they could see. She guessed that there were many more that they couldn''t see. They were really unlucky. The ce they chose had to be the direction where the zombies were running to. The siblings who woke up after them walked out of their rooms and were even more shocked to see the zombies outside. At this moment, there were so many zombies that their faces were almost pressed against the windows. It was very scary. Feina, who was shocked, shouted out loud. Her voice excited the zombies even more. They roared and tried to force their way through the ss. Su Shanshan saw a crack in a corner of the ss. "We have to leave," she said quickly. She quickly pushed Gu Jincheng''s wheelchair towards the back door of the vi. With so many zombies, it was definitely not possible for them to go out through the front door. She hoped that the back door was not surrounded by zombies. At this moment, the four siblings, who had yet to react, were looking at their actions with dumbfounded expressions. Feina was still screaming. In the end, Qu Ye heard the sound of ss cracking above her screams. He was shocked. "Quick! Follow them." "Why? There are so many zombies outside. I''m not going out," Feina said in horror. She felt that Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng had been scared silly. There were zombies outside now. Of course, it was safer to stay in the vi. Before Qu Ye could exin, a hole appeared in the ss. This situation triggered another scream from Feina, which sessfully attracted all the zombies. At this moment, Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng, who had run to the back door, felt the pressure on them decrease greatly as Feina was attracting zombies to the front of the house. Even so, there were still a lot of zombies wandering around. Su Shanshan went out the door and quickly took out a car from her space. She pulled Gu Jincheng into the car and drove away without even getting the wheelchair. The siblings in the vi worked hard to resist the zombies that had rushed in and walked towards the back door with difficulty. However, they had missed the opportune time to escape. Even if they reached the back door safely, they might not be able to leave like Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng. Among them, Qu Ye''s expression was the ugliest. He nced at Feina, who was hiding behind him and screaming non-stop. He sighed. He was really annoyed with this sister of his, but his elder brother and fourth brother doted on her. When they reached the back door, Feina fell to the ground with a pale face. She had to get her eldest brother to help her. Qu Ye could not stand it anymore and shouted, "Hurry up and take out your car." Feina''s face darkened at the roar, but she still took out a car from her space. She was a space-powered person. They got into the car instantly. Qu Ye and Qu Feng sat in the back seat, fending off the zombies through the car windows and clearing the road. Qu Cheng was in charge of driving. As for Feina, she was useless now. It was good enough as long as she did not drag them down. Although the car was moving slowly, it was still moving forward. Qu Ye and Qu Feng''s expressions were not good. Their superpowers were about to copse. "Follow the car in front," Qu Ye said immediately when he saw Su Shanshan''s car from afar. Qu Cheng also knew that this was the only way for them to have a chance at survival. He immediately nodded solemnly, turned the car around, and headed in the direction of Su Shanshan and the rest. Chapter 121 In front of them was arge group of zombiesing from all directions, and behind them was a group of zombies chasing from the vi. In this situation, Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng blurted out at the same time, "Go south." South was where the zombies were afraid to go. That ce had the least number of zombies. Although they might encounter danger there, their chances of survival would be very low if they stopped the car or drove into the zombie crowd. So, they had to take a risk. The car drove steadily south. The car behind them did not know the situation in the south at all. It only followed Su Shanshan''s car instinctively. After gradually breaking away from the zombies, the siblings heaved a sigh of relief. The two cars drove south, in the opposite direction of the zombies. The closer they got to the south, the fewer zombies there were. In the end, only two or three zombies were left wandering around. They were also slowly leaving this ce. Unlike the siblings, who started to rx, Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng were feeling more and more tense. The veins in Su Shanshan''s hands were bulging as she held the steering wheel. All the zombies in City K were fleeing this ce. This meant that there was something unknown that was much more powerful than the zombies in City K, which resulted in these zombies running away without even resisting. For example, although a level-three zombie could not beat a level-four zombie, it would not run away in fear. That was the reason why there was a small difference between them. This should be where the slums of City K were. The surrounding buildings were in sharp contrast to the vis they saw earlier. All the houses were short and small, and the streets were very narrow. Su Shanshan stopped the car because the road ahead was a small one. She could not drive her car onto the road, and they were also temporarily out of danger here. If possible, Su Shanshan did not want to be up against this powerful fellow. Su Shanshan turned around and looked behind her. She could still see some shadows in the dense zombie crowd here, but these zombies would rather give up on them than approach this ce. She was even more worried when zombies would go against their desire for human flesh. "Don''t worry, we''ll observe the situation here first," Gu Jincheng consoled her. Su Shanshan shook her head. "I''m not afraid. I''m just worried that they might have already encountered that thing." She was talking about the people from the Southwestern base. After all, the people from the Leaping Mercenary Group were there. Gu Jincheng also frowned. He looked ahead and said, "Change the direction. Let''s go in and take a look." This road would not work. Once they got out of the car, the danger they would face would double. Su Shanshan nodded and turned the car around to go back the way they came. She saw the car following behind them, but she did not care. She drove right past them and left. Qu Cheng, who was driving, frowned and said, "What are they doing? Are they going back?" Qu Ye and Qu Feng were also a little puzzled. "Who cares what they are doing? There are no zombies here anyway. We''ll just stay here," Feina eximed. These words made Qu Cheng and Qu Feng, who had always doted on her, frown. They felt that she was too naive. On the way here, they were a little frustrated by her screams and their tolerance for her had decreased. "Nonsense. The zombies must have a reason for noting here. If we stay here, we''ll die sooner orter," Qu Ye did not indulge her and said directly. Feina''s expression darkened. Realizing that her elder brother and third brother did not speak up for her this time, resentment shed across her eyes. "Should we follow them?" Qu Cheng felt that what Qu Ye said made sense. He had been the smartest among them since they were young. ? A hint of determination shed across Qu Ye''s eyes. "Follow. No matter the oue, it''s better to move than not move." This time, no one objected to his words. Qu Cheng turned the car around and followed Su Shanshan. Su Shanshanson turned to a road that seemed a little wider. She had not gone far when she saw a damaged military truck abandoned by the roadside. The blood on the truck was shocking. It was obvious what this truck had experienced. This was a truck from the Southwestern base. She wondered if it was the same truck that Jinsi and the rest were in. Su Shanshan got even more worried. She drove in the direction of the military truck and determined where they had gone based on the bloodstains around the truck. Following this clue, the two of them drove to a three-story mall. Chapter 122 It was very strange to see such a mall in this ce. It was very eye-catching among the small houses. From the outside, one could tell that the facilities in this mall were very old before the apocalypse. Su Shanshan stopped the car by the roadside. When she got out of the car, she realized a problem. She had just thrown away the wheelchair. What should she do with Gu Jincheng now? Gu Jincheng sat in the car and lowered his head in thought for a moment before saying, "Go to the mall and help me find a shopping cart." Su Shanshan''s eyes lit up. That''s right, there must be a shopping cart here. She observed the surroundings and only left Gu Jincheng in the car after confirming that there was no danger. She went into the mall alone and was lucky to find a lot of shopping carts on the first floor. This was also thanks to the fact that City K had be a well-known zombie gathering ce when the apocalypse broke out. No one had ever dared toe here, which resulted in this ce having the mostplete and well-preserved supplies. She carefully found a shopping cart that was not stained with blood in the innermost corner. When she got the shopping cart and imagined Gu Jincheng sitting in a shopping cart with a cold expression, she could not help butugh. She pushed the shopping cart outside the mall. It was quiet outside, and it actually made Su Shanshan, who was used to hearing the roars of zombies, a little ufortable. She was stunned for a moment before pushing the shopping cart in front of the car and solicitously helping Gu Jincheng open the door. Then she looked at him expectantly. Gu Jincheng knew what she was thinking. He snorted coldly, reached out to pull apart the two ends of the shopping cart, and turned them into armrests. There was purple lightning in his hand. With a crackling sound, before Su Shanshan could see clearly, the shopping cart had changed drastically. It was sessfully transformed into a super cool wheelchair made of iron wire. "I didn''t expect you to have this ability!" Su Shanshan looked at him in surprise. She wondered if there was anything in this world that he did not know. After Gu Jincheng sat in the new wheelchair, she put the car into her space for safety reasons. This was thest car in the space. It seemed that she would have to collect more cars along the way in the future. The two of them entered the mall. The first floor was originally a supermarket. Because City K had fallen when the apocalypse broke out, no one was alive, so the goods on the shelves were still intact. They looked exactly the same as before the apocalypse, but the bloodstains on the ground shattered this fantasy. Su Shanshan frowned. She guessed that the people from the Southwestern base would be here, but if they were here, it was impossible that no one had taken the food. She wondered if she was wrong, or if there was a reason why they did not take the food. She nced at Gu Jincheng in front of her. The two of them exchanged looks and signaled each other to be careful. There was definitely something strange about this mall. She walked toward the stairway that led to the second floor. The entire first floor was silent. She went forward tentatively until they reached the top of the stairs. There was nothing unusual. Su Shanshan did not let down her guard. She was even more careful. Conveniently, there was a passageway for disabled people beside the stairs. She pushed Gu Jincheng forcefully up the passageway to the second floor. The second floor of the mall was filled with all sorts of clothing stores but the clothes were covered in blood and dirt and could not be worn at all. It was not only a matter of aesthetics, but the smell of blood would easily attract zombies. Therefore, in a situation where clothes were scarce, the best way to remove blood stains was to cut off the part of the fabric that was stained with blood. Humans had already developed thetest material for clothes, so there was no need to worry about having clothes to wear. However, if one wanted to keep warm in winter, one had to prepare a down or cotton jacket. Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng walked past the area without looking at each other. The shops were filled with mannequins. Coupled with the blood stains and the bloody palm prints on the ss cab, the entire atmosphere was tense. A gust of wind suddenly picked up, blowing a strand of Su Shanshan''s hair. This wind was very ordinary, but it made Su Shanshan grip the Tang sword in her hand tightly. This was the second floor, and there were no windows around. How could there be wind blowing in? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 123 In the end times, any unusual sight and sound could cost you your life. As expected, a gust of wind blew between the two of them. Su Shanshan quickly pulled Gu Jincheng to dodge. The harmless wind just now instantly blew up a crack on the ground. One could imagine that if they had not dodged just now, this wind would have cut them apart. The next gust of wind came. Su Shanshan grabbed the armrest of the shopping cart''s wheelchair and quickly shed dodged the oing wind des with Gu Jincheng. Perhaps the person in the dark was getting impatient. Seeing that they did not hit these two cunning humans, the wind desing at them increased abruptly, from one to more than ten simultaneously. Su Shanshan dodged the wind des with a serious expression. Not only did she have to be fast, but she also had to determine where the next wind de woulde from. These wind des came from all directions every time. They could not even find the thing that was secretly attacking them. The number of wind des was increasing. Now, there were being attacked by more than 30 wind des at the same time. Su Shanshan''s expression was bing more and more grim. Not only did she have to guarantee her own safety, but she also had to look out for Gu Jincheng. The pressure was not small. The wind des were moving faster and faster. Su Shanshan could not even see the wind des around her anymore. She closed her eyes and relied on her senses to avoid them. She increased her speed to the maximum. Although she was not injured, her heart was heavier. If she could not find the source of the wind des, she would not be able to hold out for much longer. "Gu Jincheng!" Su Shanshan shouted. She had already reached her speed limit, but the speed of the wind des around her had clearly increased. A small wind de cut across her cheek, bringing with it a hint of pain. Gu Jincheng had been closing his eyes and searching, but he clearly felt an inexplicable force blocking his mental power. After much difficulty, he found the location of a little energy wave and quickly said, "West." Su Shanshan''s eyes widened. The timing was just right. She dodged the wind des as she approached the west. In the west was a utility storage room. The door was locked. There was nothing outside, but Gu Jincheng''s feeling could not be wrong. It should be here. Gu Jincheng gave Su Shanshan a look of certainty. She kicked open the door of the utility room. They heard a thud, and scanned the entire room. There were only some old boxes arranged haphazardly by the wall. Other than these, there was nothing else. Just as Su Shanshan was about to say something, she was pulled down by Gu Jincheng. She sat on Gu Jincheng''s thigh directly, and a wind de shed where she was standing just now. The height of this wind de was exactly where her head was. If Gu Jincheng had not pulled her just now, even if she did not die, ayer of her scalp would have been cut off. Su Shanshan''s expression was ugly as she shouted, "Come out and fight if you dare, maggot hiding in the dark." As soon as she finished speaking, the surrounding wind des collectively paused for a second. This scene made Su Shanshan frown lightly. She leaned close to Gu Jincheng''s ear and said, "Looks like this thing is conscious. At least it can understand what I''m saying." A hint of a smile shed across Gu Jincheng''s eyes.This little woman alwayses up with strange moves. She had done it on purpose just now. She did not really expect to find out something. The wind des only paused for a moment before they began to wreak havoc again. They were faster and stronger than before, as though something was venting its anger. Su Shanshan dodged these wind des and observed their direction. She realized that although they wereunched from all directions, the wind des would fly to one ce before disappearing, right in front of the utility room where they were standing. Because the force of the wind des would weaken by the time they came to this ce, they were not in any danger for the time being. They did not even need to dodge. When the des hit their bodies, they would only tickle them and not cause any harm. "What do you think this is?" Su Shanshan asked curiously. It didn''t look like a zombie attack method. If it was a zombie, it would havee out long ago. Chapter 124 Gu Jincheng shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but its strength is very powerful. I can''t find its true hiding ce." This made Su Shanshan slightly speechless. One had to know that Gu Jincheng''s mental power had already reached level-five. Anything that he could not detect was either level-five like him or higher. Level-five things were scary enough. Although Su Shanshan was a level-six superpowered person now, superpowered people were ranked lower than zombies. In other words, level-six superpowered people were on par with level-five zombies. "You can''t even detect it with your level-five mental power. Could that thing be level-six?" Su Shanshan guessed. Gu Jincheng shook his head. Su Shanshan thought that he was going to say that he did not know. She did not expect him to say, "My mental power is at level six." He had always been a level-six superpowered man, but he had never made it known. So, everyone thought that he was still a level-five superpowered man. A hint of surprise shed across Su Shanshan''s eyes. In that case, the thing thatunched those wind des secretly must be at least level-six. Both of their hearts were heavy because they knew that their current safety was only temporary. Once they left this ce or the thing in the dark attacked again, they would be in danger. "Then find it," Su Shanshan said. Gu Jincheng nodded. Their thoughts were the same. Instead of sitting here and waiting for death, it was better to take the initiative to attack. Since it was decided, Su Shanshan pushed Gu Jincheng away from this ce, avoiding the attacks of the wind des along the way as she quickly rushed to the stairs on the second floor to the third floor. Standing on the stairs, they were at least out of the attack range of the wind des. Before they could heave a sigh of relief, a thick and long tree root attacked them. Su Shanshan instinctively swung the Tang sword in her hand and cut it off. The broken root let out a wail and quickly retracted. Half of the tree root was twisting itself on the ground. The sap that flowed out of it was crimson like blood and had a disgusting smell. Su Shanshan fiddled with the root on the ground with her Tang sword. A look of understanding shed across her eyes. "So it''s a mutant nt with a mind of its own. That makes sense. It seems that this mutant nt has upied this mall. It has also awakened its wind power, which is why those zombies are trying their best to escape." Gu Jincheng saw the tree root''s eyes sh. He reached out to ask for a bag from Su Shanshan and ced the twisting tree root in the sealed bag. Then he handed it to Su Shanshan. Su Shanshan took a corner of the bag with a look of disdain and put it in her space.She could feel the stickiness of the tree root through the bag. Su Shanshan rubbed her fingers and her expression became grave. She said, "This feeling is very simr to a Piranha Flower!" However, she was not sure. Although she had seen the Piranha Flower once in her previous life, she was too weak at that time and did not dare to approach it. She could only watch from afar. The only thing that left a deep impression on her was that after the Piranha Flower was defeated by superpowered humans, the roots of the Piranha Flower suddenly exploded and fell on her. She could not avoid it at that time. She could not forget the stickiness and foul smell of the roots. ,m Gu Jincheng looked at her curiously. Su Shanshan took out the bag with the tree root from her space. This time, there was only seriousness on her face, and not the slightest hint of disdain. She opened the bag and the tree root that was still twisting inside almost jumped out and hit her face. She quickly pinched the tree root through the bag. After carefully observing, her expression changed drastically. "This is the root of the Piranha Flower. Let''s run!" Piranha Flowers were a headache to deal with for eight years during the apocalypse. They were even more threatening to humans than zombies at one time because they were immortal. Even if they were crushed, they could germinate and reproduce. The Piranha Flower had a mouth full of sharp teeth. With one bite, anything hard would be chewed up. However, why would a Piranha Flower appear in this ce? Shouldn''t the Piranha Flower live in the wilderness, in the mountains, in a ce without humans? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 125 Su Shanshan''s expression was anxious. Gu Jincheng held her hand gently tofort her and asked, "How did you know that it was a man-eating flower?" Just now, she had only touched this tree root and instantly sensed what it was.How could an ordinarydy be very familiar with things like Piranha Flowers?Even he had never seen a Piranha Flower. A hint of contemtion shed across Gu Jincheng''s eyes.What kind of person is this woman? p The pale Su Shanshan did not notice Gu Jincheng''s gaze but said quickly, "I''ll exin to you in the future. We have to leave now." Gu Jincheng frowned but did not retort. Just as the two of them were about to leave, there was a sudden noise from upstairs. A bag hit the stairs on the third floor andnded at Su Shanshan''s feet. At first, Su Shanshan looked up but did not see anything. Then she looked down and saw that this backpack was a little familiar. She picked it up and opened it. There was a Leaping Mercenary Group''s badge inside. Su Shanshan instantly remembered that Jinsi carried this backpack. They were indeed here! She looked up at the ce where the backpack fell from earlier, but she could not see anything. She only knew that the backpack had fallen from the fourth floor. On the fourth floor, a pair of eyes was staring intently at Su Shanshan on the third floor. However, his body was entangled with tree roots, and his mouth was covered. Only his eyes and nose were exposed. He had used all his strength to throw his backpack down. His eyes were filled with anxiety. He wondered if Su Shanshan would realize his intent. Su Shanshan put away the backpack in her hand and turned around to push Gu Jincheng as if she was going downstairs. Many tree roots surrounded them at the same time, blocking their way. The tree roots were swift and carried dozens of wind des. Su Shanshan looked like she was about to rush out of the mall. There were more and more tree roots, as if all the roots of this Piranha Flower were gathered here. When the tree roots tried their best to stop them, Su Shanshan suddenly turned around and made a dash for the fourth floor. The tree roots did not react for a moment. When they reacted, Su Shanshan had already brought Gu Jin to the fourth floor. Once they reached the fourth floor, the tree roots stopped chasing after them. The entire fourth floor was as quiet as the first floor, as if there was nothing there. Su Shanshan closed her eyes and sensed carefully. A faint rustling sound rang in her ears. This sound made Su Shanshan open her eyes slightly. Her lips curled up into a smile.Found! She was not prepared to escape just now. Since she had confirmed that Jinsi and the rest were here, no matter how dangerous this Piranha Flower was, she would not abandon her friends and run away. Besides, the Piranha Flower was just a little harder to deal with. It was not without its weaknesses. Gu Jincheng pointed at a room and said, "Go in." Su Shanshan clearly sensed that the Piranha Flower was in another room and did not understand what Gu Jincheng meant, but she believed that Gu Jincheng would not give an order for no reason. She nodded instantly and pushed him into this room. The door was not locked, so they went in easily. The sign on the door had fallen but as Su Shanshan came in, she realized that this room was actually the surveince room of the mall. If they had encountered such an enemy hiding in the dark before the apocalypse, they would indeed have an advantage ining to the surveince room. But now¡­ Su Shanshan picked up the broken microphone on the table and looked at it. The surface of the microphone was covered in dust. This room should have been empty before the apocalypse, so it was not attacked by zombies. Other than being a little dirty, the rest was intact. "We can''t use these cameras anymore," Su Shanshan said. Gu Jincheng pointed at another corner and said, "What we need is that." Su Shanshan followed his hand. All she could see was a big wooden box in the corner. "Come closer and take a look," Gu Jincheng said again. Su Shanshan walked over, half believing him. Still not finding anything, she pushed open the box. A ck rat scurried out from the wooden box. The rat was as big as a cat. Su Shanshan, who was shocked and about to shoot an ice de at it, retracted her hand when she saw the rat''s green eyes. Chapter 126 The rat was not infected. It had just mutated. The eyes of infected animals were red. After the rat came out, it did not attack them but hid in the corner and spun around uneasily. It was huge but very thin. From the outside, one could see the contour of its bones. Su Shanshan put away the ice de in her hand, hesitated for a moment, took out a piece of bread from her bag, broke it, and threw it at the rat. The rat carefully leaned over and took a bite. After taking a small bite, it closed its eyes as if it was waiting for something. This phenomenon was a little strange, but neither of them disturbed it. After a while, the rat opened its eyes and squeaked at a corner. Then a fat rat slowly walked out. There was a string of little rats behind it. The little rats followed closely behind the fat rat. Thest rat was probably a newborn. It could not even walk steadily. Its stagger made one worry that it would fall in a second. It seemed to be a family of rats. The fat rat walked to the thin rat. The two rats interacted intimately and began to eat the food on the ground. The little rats were also famished. They hurriedly followed their mother to eat the bread on the ground. The thin rat squatted on the side and watched. It was clearly the thinnest among them, but it was the first to share its food with its family. Su Shanshan raised her eyebrows. So it had taken a bite just now to test if it was poisonous. She finally knew why this rat was so thin. She looked at Gu Jincheng and asked, "Are they what you want me to find?" Gu Jincheng nodded, a hint of light shing in his eyes as he said, "You''ll know in a while. We can go out now." Su Shanshan took out a small box of bread from her space, tore open the packaging, and ced it on the ground. With enough food, the first thin rat was finally willing to eat. It looked in Su Shanshan''s direction and knelt down on its two front legs like it was kowtowing to show its gratitude. Su Shanshan did not mind. She heard Gu Jincheng''s words and walked straight to the door. As soon as she opened the door, she saw tree roots crawling outside. When the tree roots saw theming out, they attacked the two of them frantically. Fortunately, Su Shanshan reacted quickly and closed the door abruptly to block the tree roots'' attacks. All the roots that were blocking the way attached themselves to the door. The iron door was scratched by the barbs on the roots, making sounds that made one''s teeth ache. The iron door was corroded by the sap on the roots. It would notst long. "How do we get out of this situation?" Surprised, Su Shanshan asked. She did not believe that Gu Jincheng was not aware of the situation outside. "Let''s go downstairs." Gu Jincheng had already used his mental power to investigate this ce before he came in. There was a passage from this room that they could use to reach the first floor directly. However, there was a small problem. It was a narrow enough for only one person at a time. Gu Jincheng could not get down in a wheelchair. "Then why didn''t you say so earlier!" Su Shanshanined. She knew the ability of mental superpower. After feeling envious again, she walked to the corner and tidied the boxes and junk there. Then she saw a hole on the ground that was as wide as a person. This was the home of these rats. "Sorry, I''m going to destroy your home," Su Shanshan said to the rats. She did not know if they understood her, but they took a step back as if they were giving her space. A ball of ice hit the hole. The hole, which was originally the width of a person, was more than three times wider now. Now, Gu Jincheng''s wheelchair could also pass smoothly. They just had to look at the tunnel. How to get down was a problem. They could not throw Gu Jincheng down with his wheelchair. Just as Su Shanshan was at a loss for what to do, Gu Jincheng had already slid his wheelchair in front of the surveince screen. However, these screens were all ck. A ball of lightning gathered in his hand and he suddenly swung it at theseputer screens. After a series of crackling sounds, theseputers were destroyed, and the wires connected to theputers were revealed. Gu Jincheng gathered the wires in his hand and said, "Go down from here and turn left to find them in the third room. Then leave this mall from the first floor." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 127 "Then what would you do?" Su Shanshan frowned. Although it was a little selfish to think this way, if she had to choose Gu Jincheng or the Southwestern base, she would choose Gu Jincheng without hesitation. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Gu Jincheng''s tone was full of confidence. Only then did Su Shanshan nod and jump down the hole. Only the rat family and Gu Jincheng were left in the room upstairs. When no one was around, Gu Jincheng suddenly said to the rats, "Go attract the things outside." The rats'' green eyes shone slightly, and they squeaked. Each rat found a corner and lifted up the junk in the corner, revealing small holes. These holes were the work of these rats. They were connected to every part of this mall. The rats left. Gu Jincheng held the wires and pulled hard. Because there were too many wires intertwined together, Gu Jincheng used 50% of his strength but still could not pull them apart. This result satisfied him. After Gu Jincheng was done, he closed his eyes on the spot. He looked very casual, as if he was resting. In fact, his ears were trembling slightly. He was observing the situation here with all his mental strength. In his mind, he could sense every move of Su Shanshan''s. Otherwise, he would not be at ease leaving Su Shanshan alone. After jumping down, Su Shanshan rolled nimbly on the ground and held the Tang sword tightly in her hand. She was now on the first floor. They had not passed by this spot when they came in just now. It should be near the front door because they had juste in from the back door. She carefully checked the surroundings and after finding no abnormality, she walked to the third room on the left, as Gu Jincheng had instructed. There were shops here, and one could no longer tell what they were selling previously. Even the door tes were corroded. There was the smell of Piranha Flowers and a sticky feeling everywhere. The doors of the shops were not locked. Su Shanshan quickly came to the door of the third shop. She knocked on the door tentatively. There was no sound. Su Shanshan frowned and knocked again. Still no sound. Just as she was about to barge in, there was a soft thud in the room. It was very soft. If not for Su Shanshan''s attention, she would not have heard it. Su Shanshan opened a crack in the door and a tree root suddenly darted out of the room. She arched her back to dodge it. The Chinese sword in her hand shed at the root, and it instantly broke into two and fell to the ground. Su Shanshan held her breath in disgust. Her surroundings were filled with the smell of blood. It did not smell like human blood. The room was dark and she could only make out bulky things huddled together on the floor. A surprised voice was heard. "Sister Shanshan!" Su Shanshan looked toward the source of the sound. It wasing from a bulk. After taking a closer look, she could tell that it was Fei Lan from his eyes. His entire body was covered by tree roots. Su Shanshan took a step forward and cut the roots that were wrapped around him with her Tang sword. She rescued the people in the surrounding area. These people were from the Southwestern base. After they were freed, they went to save the others. Rustling sounds could be heard in the small space. Su Shanshan swung her Tang sword above everyone''s head. Other than Fei Lan, who trusted her and stood still, everyone else sat on the ground in a panic. The Tang sword passed over their heads and shed backwards. The room was too dark for them to see clearly, but they could hear something falling to the ground. Then a miserable cry rang out. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 128 The screams were very close to this ce, and then there was an even louder rustling sound. Even in the darkness, the people in the room could feel something squirming under their feet. "What are you waiting for?! Hurry up and save them!" Su Shanshan endured all the attacks and roared angrily when she saw that they were still standing rooted to the ground. Only then did everyone react. They quickly bent down to save the people on the floor. Time passed, minute by minute. Su Shanshan was fighting with the roots of the Piranha Flower while keeping an eye on their situation. Seeing that everyone in the room had been saved, she swung the Tang sword in her hand and shouted, "Get out!" The people from the Leaping Mercenary Group and the officials from the Southwestern base gathered behind Su Shanshan. The superpowers in their hands kept shing, illuminating the room. Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. The entire floor was covered in blood, and there were some broken limbs and organs that had been eaten. This scene made them so disgusted that they wanted to vomit. In a frenzy, all of them wanted to escape from this room. The Piranha Flowers realized what they were thinking. The roots gave up fighting with Su Shanshan and rushed to the door, forming a thick wall to stop everyone. "Don''t move!" Su Shanshan shouted. None of them heard her. They continued to charge at the door. One of them hit a root and was instantly torn apart. Blood sttered on the person closest to the door. The warm touch and the smell of blood made the person who was anxious to rush to the door retreat abruptly. The roots, which had tasted blood, attacked again. Three of the people at the front were instantly captured and torn apart like the first person. Everyone screamed and retreated behind Su Shanshan. She nced at the people behind her and frowned. She swung the Tang sword in her hand at the roots by the door. This attack had an ice ability, and a thinyer of ice instantly covered all the roots. Compared to the thick roots, the thinyer of ice seemed very fragile, but it had the roots firmly under control. "Break!" As she shouted, the frozen roots instantly shattered into pieces. A gap was opened in the passageway. This time, no one dared to move. They were all waiting for Su Shanshan to give the order. "Get out," Su Shanshan said. Only then did everyone move. They left the room one by one. Su Shanshan followed behind them with the Tang sword in her hand. At the door, she gestured to the people from the Leaping Mercenary Group and the officials from the Southwestern base to leave. The situation was urgent, so they did not decline and nodded before leaving. In a dark corner of the room, a huge flower emerged. In the center of the flower was a huge mouth with sharp teeth. Su Shanshan left the room without looking back. This was the main body of the Piranha Flower. Her face was calm, but her palms were sweaty from nervousness. The fear of the Piranha Flower in her previous life was too deep. As she stepped out of the room, a hand pushed her back violently and she was thrown into the mouth of the Piranha Flower. "Sister Shanshan!" "Sister Shan!" "Su Shanshan!" A few exmations could be heard. The people from the Leaping Mercenary Group wanted to enter the room to save her but were stopped by Ling Jing. Ling Jing said with a heavy expression, "Don''t move first. You''ll be courting death if you go. Nothing will happen to Su Shanshan so easily." He said it casually, but his frown showed how heavy his heart was. Fei Lan pushed Ling Jing away and shouted angrily, "F*ck you, get lost!" He faced the Piranha Flower directly. He knew that he had no chance of winning, but there was no fear on his face. Su Shanshan had be his belief since the apocalypse. The first time he saw her, he knew that he wanted to follow her for the rest of his life, even if it meant death! Thest time he did not advance and retreat with Su Shanshan in City M was his biggest regret. Now, he would not let such a thing happen again. "Ah! Bastard, return Sister Shanshan to me!" The green light in his hand kept hitting the Piranha Flower, but it was too weak to cause any damage. The difference between nt superpowers and mutant nts was obvious. Chapter 129 Fei Lan''s actions inspired the people from the Leaping Mercenary Group. They followed suit and attacked the Piranha Flower. It was understandable for the people from the Leaping Mercenary Group to do this. The strange thing was that Chen Fei, who was beside him, also stood up. The superpower in her hand also attacked the Piranha Flower. When her teammate from the Lightning Mercenary Group looked puzzled, she said without looking back, "Su Shanshan saved us just now." Although she did not like Su Shanshan because of Rose, her principle was to repay kindness. "Sister, let''s leave quickly." Rose, who was gloating over Su Shanshan''s death, saw Chen Fei helping her and a hint of resentment shed across her eyes. The members of the Lightning Mercenary Group ignored Rose''s words and followed Chen Fei to fight the Piranha Flower. They had all been saved by Chen Fei and had a chance of survival in this cannibalistic apocalypse. Their expressions were resolute and their movements were not hesitant at all. They were not inferior to the men beside her. Rose stood at the back of the crowd and watched this scene with a dark expression. She prayed that Su Shanshan would die in the mouth of the Piranha Flower. The Piranha Flower was enraged by everyone''s attacks. It shook its leaves crazily and the surrounding roots attacked everyone indiscriminately. Everyone present fled towards the entrance. ? But how could the Piranha Flower let them escape? Its roots blocked the entrance, and anyone who was touched became fertilizer for the Piranha Flower. Now everyone finally understood. If they did not get rid of the Piranha Flowers, none of them would be able to escape. Among them, Dong Zhuo, the boss of the top-ranked mercenary group in the Southwestern base, led his men to attack the Piranha Flowers. His action calmed everyone present. It was only then that the person who saw Dong Zhuo attack for the first time knew why a water-type superpower had be the boss of the East Wind Mercenary Group and even led the mercenary group to the number one position in the base. The water-type superpower in Dong Zhuo''s hand turned into a water whip which swung at the Piranha Flower opposite him. The attack from everyone just now did not hurt the Piranha Flower at all, but his attack made it scream. A white liquid flowed out of the wound of the Piranha Flower, followed by the smell of blood. The Piranha Flower targeted Dong Zhuo, easing the pressure on the others. Before they could heave a sigh of relief, however, itunched an even more violent attack. Its roots hit the ground with crackling sounds in the entire corridor. Those who were identally injured were sent flying andnding heavily on the ground. Half of the people present were injured. Dong Zhuo''s expression turned grave. He stared at the Piranha Flower with a dark gaze. When he saw its flower parts, he said in a low voice, "Attack its stamen!" The people from the East Wind Mercenary Group instantly understood what he meant. They now aimed their attacks at the stamen of the Piranha Flower. As expected, it got injured. After letting out another shrill cry, it took a few steps back. Everyone was delighted. Just as they were about to press their advantage, the Piranha Flower suddenly started twisting in a frenzy. It was as if something was trying to break out of its huge bud. Fei Lan''s sad expression changed as he shouted, "It must be Sister Shanshan!" He knew that Sister Shanshan would not die so easily. She was Su Shanshan! With an explosion, a hole was sted in the bud of the Piranha Flower. A figure rushed out with a Tang sword. Coupled with the fragments of the man-eating flower that filled the sky, the scene was shocking. Without looking back, Su Shanshan shed at the stamen of the Piranha Flower. It fell to the ground with a dull sound. The surrounding roots that filled the sky fell to the ground and stopped moving. Dong Zhuo, who was observing this scene from afar, narrowed his eyes. He knew that this woman would be a formidable opponent in the future. Su Shanshan walked towards Rose with a cold expression. She was the one who pushed her just now. Rose retreated step by step and fell to the ground nervously. She nced at Chen Fei beside her like she had seen her savior. She immediately shouted, "Sister! Sister! Save me!" Chapter 130 Chen Fei stepped forward and stood between Su Shanshan and Rose. She looked at Su Shanshan fearfully and said, "I don''t know how this sister offended you. I apologize on her behalf." Her attitude was very cautious. The ability that Su Shanshan had disyed just now shocked her. This woman was stronger than she had imagined. At this moment, Fei Lan was standing behind Su Shanshan. He pointed at Rose angrily and said, "This was the woman who pushed you into the Piranha Flower just now." He happened to see this scene at that time, but because he was worried about Su Shanshan, he did not question her. Now that Su Shanshan was fine, he was the first to step forward and question her. Chen Fei instinctively retorted, "Impossible!" Su Shanshan ignored Chen Fei''s words and pointed the Tang sword at Rose who was sitting on the ground. She said coldly, "I''ve let you off many times. I can''t let you off this time." Rose sensed the murderous intent in her eyes and quickly hugged Chen Fei''s thigh in fear. Chen Fei was herst safeguard. She knew her limits. She knew that if she faced Su Shanshan, she would be the one to die. Chen Fei felt a little uneasy. She did not have the confidence to face Su Shanshan. She felt that her sister would never do such a thing, but with Fei Lan''s testimony, she was a little uncertain. "I don''t want to do anything to you. Are you sure you want to stop me?" Su Shanshan said to Chen Fei after being stopped again. "Could there be a misunderstanding?" Chen Fei looked back at Rose and asked her to exin. Less flustered now, Rose clung to Chen Fei. She said, "I didn''t do it. I didn''t push you just now. I know you don''t like me, but you can''t malign me." Chen Fei naturally believed her sister''s words and quickly said, "There must be a misunderstanding." "It was this woman who pushed me. I saw it with my own eyes, but you refused to admit it!" Fei Lan pointed at Rose. "You''re Su Shanshan''s subordinate, so of course you''re speaking up for her. Without evidence, how can you say that I pushed her? Unless someone steps forward and says that they saw it, you''re ndering me," Rose said loudly. "I saw it," a deep male voice said. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and was shocked to see the silent Dong Zhuo. Chen Fei was the most surprised. She had known Dong Zhuo for a long time and did not expect him to stand up and testify for Su Shanshan. With his character, even if he really saw her, he would not stand up. ? However, his words represented the truth because Dong Zhuo never lied. Chen Fei''s expression turned a little ugly. She did not expect her sister to be someone who would push the person who saved her into the mouth of the Piranha Flower. Rose clearly did not know what position Dong Zhuo held in the Southwestern base. She quickly grabbed Chen Fei''s hand and wanted to continue arguing, but Su Shanshan did not give her a chance. She swung the Tang sword in her hand and sent Rose and Chen Fei flying. The two of them fell heavily to the ground. The people from the Lightning Mercenary Group quickly went to help Chen Fei, but no one cared about Rose. "Boss, I told you before that Rose has evil intentions. She''ll cause trouble for you sooner orter." "That''s right. She only pretends to be innocent in front of you and has always been arrogant in front of us." "Boss, you can''t intervene for her anymore." The people from the Lightning Mercenary Group used Rose of being evil. Chen Fei''s expression was a littleplicated. No matter what, this was the sister she had been looking after for more than ten years¡ªher only sister. Rose fell to the ground. As she panicked, she resented the people from the Lightning Mercenary Group, including Chen Fei. If Chen Fei was stronger, she would not have to be afraid of Su Shanshan. She was really useless! Su Shanshan continued to walk towards Rose. She did not have time to argue with her anymore. Chen Fei suddenly knelt on the ground and said, "I know she did something wrong, but please spare her life." Chapter 131 As soon as Chen Fei finished speaking, Rose let out a scream. Everyone turned around and saw only a ck shadow before Rose disappeared. Chen Fei frowned and quickly shouted, "Sister!" She rushed up without thinking and chased after the ck shadow. When the members of the Lightning Mercenary Group saw this scene, they gritted their teeth and followed. Although they did not like Rose, they respected Chen Fei. Everyone was frightened by this scene and screamed as they retreated. They did not know what the ck shadow was and did not think of the Piranha Flower at all. They thought that it had been killed by Su Shanshan. They hurriedly rushed to the door. Countless tree roots were at the door, and the remaining branches of the Piranha Flower on the ground surged as if they had regained their life. This situation forced everyone to stop in their tracks. They gathered together nervously and looked at Su Shanshan at the same time. The strength that Su Shanshan had disyed just now made them subconsciously regard her as their mainstay. The moment the tree roots appeared, Su Shanshan observed that they were more than twice as powerful as before. She guessed that they were dealing with the main body of the Piranha Flower. "The Piranha Flower isn''t dead. I only killed its clone just now." Su Shanshan shook her head and said truthfully. Before everyone could recover from the shock of this news, Su Shanshan said again, "The Piranha Flower is very powerful. It can''t be killed so easily." Everyone gulped nervously. Even Su Shanshan, who was much stronger than them, said that, so they became more frightened. Someone trembled and said, "Then are we unable to escape?" "Yes, we have to kill it if we want to get out of here," Su Shanshan said. She looked around at these people, wanting to find someone who could help her. She could not deal with the Piranha Flower alone. She needed a reliable helper. After looking around, her gazended on Dong Zhuo, who was standing in the corner without saying a word. Ever since he had spoken up for her, he had been lowering his head in thought. When Su Shanshan looked over, he happened to look up. Su Shanshan was stunned when she met his eyes. This person''s eyes were a little strange. They were dark and lifeless. They did not look like the eyes of a living person at all. As if¡­ A machine! Yes, this cold feeling made Su Shanshan think of robots. As the two of them looked at each other, a scream sounded. "How can we kill that monster! We should think of a way to escape!" This person''s voice provoked reactions from many people. They all agreed with what he said. As soon as they entered the mall, they were captured by the Piranha Flower. The suffocating fear made them not dare to face the Piranha Flower again. Just now, some of them understood what Su Shanshan meant. If they did not kill the Piranha Flower, they were afraid that the Piranha Flowers would not let them out. However, they looked at each other and did not say anything. They did not want to fight the Piranha Flower. They were afraid of death! They would just hide at the back and let someone powerful attack it. As for who the powerful person was? They looked at Su Shanshan. Su Shanshan and Dong Zhuo ignored these people''s words and thoughts. They looked into each other''s eyes and had a tacit understanding. Su Shanshan was the first to rush up to the fourth floor with Chen Fei. Then Dong Zhuo led the people from the East Wind Mercenary Group to follow suit. Fei Lan followed Su Shanshan the moment she moved. Thest to follow were the people from the Leaping Mercenary Group and Ling Jing''s men. Su Shanshan''s people wanted to save Jinsi. Dong Zhuo''s people wanted to work with Su Shanshan to kill the Piranha Flower. As for Ling Jing, he knew that Gu Jincheng would be with Su Shanshan. The three parties each had their own thoughts, but their goals were the same. As soon as they reached the fourth floor, they saw Chen Fei leading the members of the Lightning Mercenary Group to fight with the Piranha Flower. Instead of fighting, it was more like a one-sided suppression of the Piranha Flower. The Piranha Flower extended a few branches to block Chen Fei and the others outside. It did not even show its main body. Chen Fei and the others were clearly unable to hold on anymore. One of them was caught off guard and was swept to the sky by a tree root. Chapter 132 "Xiaohua!" Chen Fei shouted at the top of her lungs. Her eyes were red as she roared and rushed up to save her. However, she was not strong enough and was quickly stopped by another tree root. Chen Fei''s strength was not bad, but in front of the Piranha Flower, she could only protect herself. It was impossible to take care of others! The person called Xiaohua was thrown up by the tree root. The tree root climbed up her neck to strangle her to death. Xiaohua''s face had already turned from red to purple. She looked at Chen Fei, who was trying her best to run towards her, and grinned. She was not afraid of death at all. She even felt a little relieved. It was really too difficult to survive in the apocalypse. "Sister, I''ve wanted to call you that for a long time. I still want to meet you in my next life. I hope we can be real sisters." Tears shone in her eyes. This was because she really could not bear to part with Chen Fei and her sisters from the Lightning Mercenary Group. This was the only ce in this world that she was reluctant to leave. She was an illegitimate daughter and had never experienced family love. Because of her identity, she had no friends. It was not until the end of the world that she was abandoned by her family. Just as she was about to be bitten to death by zombies, she met Chen Fei. She was the one who saved her and she even awakened her superpower. For the first time, she felt that there was kindness in this world. She hoped that she could meet her sooner in her next life! "Xiaohua!" Chen Fei bit the corner of her mouth until it bled. Her movements became more and more fierce. She roared and rushed towards the Piranha Flower. However, because her superpower had been mostly exhausted previously, she could not hurt the Piranha Flower at all. Moreover, because she was too anxious, she was sent flying by a tree root. Chen Fei fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. The spot where she was hit by the tree root was instantly mangled. She did not have the time to check her wound as her gaze was fixed on Xiaohua in midair. Xiaohua was already turning grayish-white. Chen Fei''s eyes were filled with regret. If not for her, Xiaohua would not die. The members of the Lightning Mercenary Group gathered around Chen Fei. As they resisted the tree roots around them, they looked at Xiaohua worriedly. Xiaohua was the youngest in the Lightning Mercenary Group. They had always doted on her like a younger sister. Xiaohua closed her eyes and her body slowly copsed. Just as everyone was in despair, a cold white shadow shed past and urately struck the root on Xiaohua''s neck. The root broke and Xiaohua''s body fell from the air. At the same time, the Piranha Flower let out a scream. The members of the Lightning Mercenary Group, who had been observing the situation here, hurried forward to catch Xiaohua''s body. However, Xiaohua''s eyes were still closed and she did not move. "Xiaohua. Wake up!" The woman holding her tested her pulse. When she felt that the pulse under her hand was no longer beating, her expression changed. "Cough, cough, cough¡ª" Before despair showed in the eyes of those around, the dead Xiao Hua suddenly coughed and opened her eyes a little. Although she was weak, she was still alive. "Sister!" Xiaohua called out in a weak voice. The person hugging her cried with joy and patted her head. "Stop talking. Rest first." Chen Fei looked behind her. When she saw Su Shanshan walking out from the shadows, her gaze changed. She tried her best to stand up and say, "Thank you!" She sounded very sincere. If not for Su Shanshan, she would have lost another sister. Su Shanshan waved her hand to reject her thanks and said, "I just think that this girl looks quite pleasing to the eye. I didn''t save her because of you. Besides, I won''t save everyone." Her words stopped Chen Fei from asking her to help save Rose. Chen Fei pursed her lips and knew that she could not force this matter. She nodded to show that she understood. Then she turned to the members of the Lightning Mercenary Group and said, "All of you can leave. I''ll go alone this time." She knew that the chances of returning alive were slim. She had to go, but there was no need for her sisters to take the risk with her. The members of the Lightning Mercenary Group naturally did not agree to go back and mored to go with her. Chapter 133 Su Shanshan was not interested in the argument between them. She walked past them and went inside. At this moment, the Piranha Flower had already retracted all its roots. Something was obviously wrong. Her attack just now could not have caused so much damage to the Piranha Flower. Even the scream of the Piranha Flower might not have been caused by her. However, she could not guess the real reason now and could only keep this question in her heart. She wanted to go to the surveince room to take a look first and find Gu Jincheng before going to look for Jinsi. At this moment, the entire fourth floor was quiet. She did not know where the main body of the Piranha Flower was, so she had to rely on Gu Jincheng to use his mental power to check. "Alright, this is an order. If you dare to follow me, you will no longer be a member of the Lightning Mercenary Group," Chen Fei said resolutely. She knew that only by following Su Shanshan would they have a glimmer of hope, so she did not have time to argue with them. Chen Fei followed Su Shanshan. She knew that she was not weed, so she did not try to talk to her from afar. Su Shanshan walked all the way to the surveince room. When she got closer, she realized that the door was open. Gu Jincheng was gone. Just as she was feeling strange, a little rat crawled out of a hole in the ground. It peered out with its small eyes. When it saw Su Shanshan, it squeaked and walked out. Its overly fat body waddled toward Su Shanshan. It kept squeaking as if it was talking to her. However¡­ Su Shanshan did not understand at all! Her big eyes and its small eyes met for a few seconds. The rat stepped forward again to bite Su Shanshan''s trouser leg and pulled her towards the right. Su Shanshan felt that she probably understood what it meant. She asked, "You want me to follow you?" The rat''s eyes lit up. It stood up on its front legs and spun around excitedly. Then it left the surveince room and ran to the right. As Su Shanshan had seen this rat before, she quickly epted its peculiarities. However, the people behind her did not think so. In their eyes, it was just a rat squeaking randomly, but Su Shanshan was talking to it seriously. "Could it be that Sister Shanshan has gone crazy from anxiety?" With a p, Su Shanshan pped Fei Lan on the head. Fei Lan looked at the gloating gazes of the people around him and realized that he had just said what was on his mind. "There''s no time to exin. Follow me." Su Shanshan did not exin anything to them. Seeing that the rat was waiting for them, she moved quickly. As soon as she left, the people behind her naturally followed. The rat brought them to a small room. It stopped in its tracks and did not enter. Instead, it was waiting for something. After a while, a bigger rat walked out of the room. The two rats kissed each other on the cheeks and then squeaked a few times. The two rats then walked towards Su Shanshan. At this moment, everyone could tell that there was something different about these rats. They looked at this scene in surprise. Although it was the end of the world and some animals had be much smarter after mutating, they had never seen an animal that understood human nature so well. The little rat''s green eyes were very clear. In addition, its body was several timesrger than a rat before the apocalypse. It did not look like a rat but more like a squirrel without a big tail. Su Shanshan squatted down and tried her best to look at the rat at eye level. She asked, "Is Gu Jincheng inside?" The rat nodded and shook its head. Then it squeaked a few times. "Sister Shanshan, what are you talking about?" Fei Lan leaned over and asked softly. Su Shanshan nced at him and said helplessly, "Do you really think I can understand them?" A trace of disappointment shed across Fei Lan''s eyes. So Sister Shanshan did not understand. He had thought that Su Shanshan knew thenguage of beasts. Although this was unrealistic, everything was possible with Su Shanshan. This was the Su Shanshan in Fei Lan''s heart. Su Shanshan thought about what the rats meant. They were obviously blocking the way because they did not want them to enter this room. She probed, "Is Gu Jincheng in this room?" The rat nodded. "Then he''s doing something now, so we can''t go in and disturb him?" Su Shanshan asked again. Chapter 134 Rat Messenger The rats nodded again. This time, they nodded a lot more. It was obvious that Su Shanshan had guessed what they wanted to say. ,m Su Shanshan''s nervous mood finally rxed. She had thought that something happened to Gu Jincheng. It was good that he was fine. However, she became curious about what Gu Jincheng was doing. She guessed that the abnormality of the Piranha Flower just now was because of him. Time passed, minute by minute. There was no movement in the room. If not for the ratsing out every now and then to report his safety, Su Shanshan would have rushed in. After a few more minutes, an explosion suddenly erupted in the silent room. The sound shook the entire fourth floor, and even the people on the first floor felt the vibration. They looked in the direction of the fourth floor in a panic. Everyone sincerely hoped that Su Shanshan could win at this moment, or they would all die here. After the explosion, the tightly shut room was opened. A ck shadow rushed out of the room quickly. It was not fast. Su Shanshan and the others could see that it was a Piranha Flower with a huge bud. This flower wasrger than the previous one. On the fourth floor, it could only curl up to pass through. Otherwise, it would probably destroy the mall. Su Shanshan and the others immediately enteredbat mode, but the Piranha Flower did not seem to see them. It quickly passed them by and rushed towards the surveince room. Su Shanshan and the others were stunned by the Piranha Flower''s reaction. Just as Su Shanshan was about to chase after it, a low voice sounded. "There''s no need to chase." This voice made Su Shanshan stop in her tracks without thinking. Fei Lan, who was beside her, was still in a charging posture. Seeing that Su Shanshan had stopped, his movements froze in midair and he fell face down to the ground. When Fei Lan stood up with a grimace, Su Shanshan was already beside Gu Jincheng. Seeing his rxed expression, her fear of the Piranha Flower lessened. "What''s going on?" "Mr. Gu has already set up a trap. The Piranha Flower will definitely not be able to escape this time." Another person walked out of the room. It was Jinsi. Jinsi''s eyes were filled with respect and admiration as he looked at Gu Jincheng. Just now, he had followed this man and seen his n. He had a good understanding of this man''s scheming and meticulous mind. For the first time, he thought that he would never want to be his enemy. Su Shanshan was even more confused when she saw Jinsi suddenly appear. She looked at him and waited for their exnation. It was Jinsi who spoke again. He nced at Gu Jincheng and seeing that he had no intention of speaking, he said, "Mr. Gu saved me while chasing after the Piranha Flower, so I followed him." When he thought of the scene when he met Gu Jincheng, the corners of Jinsi''s mouth could not help but twitch. This man had really saved him in passing. Just now, Gu Jincheng had chased the Piranha Flower here and walked past him as if he did not see Jinsi on the ground. Jinsi used hisst life-saving superpower to reveal his face and called out to him. He did not expect Gu Jincheng to not even look at him. If he had not called out Su Shanshan''s name in the end and revealed his rtionship with her, this man would probably not have cared about his life. When Gu Jincheng heard Su Shanshan''s name, he was finally willing to give him a look. Then, a bolt of lightning struck and cut open the roots on his body. After that, he did not care about him anymore. If not for the fact that he had dodged quickly, he would have been split into two when Gu Jincheng split the roots. At the thought of this, Jinsi wanted to cry. It was really difficult for him! When Chen Fei saw that Jinsi was still alive, surprise shed across her eyes. She took a step forward and asked, "Have you seen a woman?" Jinsi was still alive. Perhaps her sister was still alive too. After all, Jinsi was captured by the Piranha Flower before Rose. Jinsi nced at her and nodded after recognizing her. He said indifferently, "There''s a woman inside." Chen Fei was even more surprised. The smile on her face widened as she hurriedly walked into the room. When she saw a corpse on the floor, the smile on her face froze. The corpse on the floor was covered in whip marks. The wounds were shocking and there were many bite marks on her. The most serious injury was the head that had been bitten off. Chapter 135 Escaping The Zombies White brain matter flowed out¡­ Chen Fei instantly felt that her hands and feet were numb. She froze and did not dare to go forward. However, she did not need to look carefully to know that the corpse was Rose. This was because the clothes on the corpse were the ones that Rose was wearing just now. There was also a red mole on her bare shoulder. This red mole helped her to identify Rose. Su Shanshan nced at the situation in the room and stopped paying attention. Rose was already a dead person in her heart. Even if she was not dead now, she would not let her live. She understood everything in an instant. She looked at Gu Jincheng and asked, "You knew that the Piranha Flower was on the fourth floor?" Gu Jincheng nodded. It was because of this that he was at ease with Su Shanshan saving others by herself. A trace of fear shed across Su Shanshan''s eyes. She hurriedly checked Gu Jincheng''s hands. Seeing that he was not injured, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, "You''re taking too much of a risk. You have to tell me about this in advance." She was touched by Gu Jincheng''s concern for her. A trace of gentleness shed across his eyes as he said, "Don''t worry, I know I have the ability to deal with it." "Then what should we do now?" Su Shanshan only thought of staying by Gu Jincheng''s side next time. The matter had already passed, so there was no point in saying anything more. She thought of the Piranha Flower that had just escaped and asked. "It''s fine. Don''t worry about it. We''re leaving this ce immediately," Gu Jincheng said with a serious expression. Su Shanshan did not ask why. She pushed him downstairs. They had a tacit understanding between them. Only then did Ling Jinge back to his senses. Ever since Gu Jincheng appeared in the wheelchair, he had been in a daze. As soon as he came back to his senses, he eximed, "Boss, you¡ªhow could you¡ª" Gu Jincheng nced at him, and his cold gaze sessfully made Ling Jing swallow his words. "We''ll talk about itter," Gu Jincheng said. Although everyone did not know what was going on, they were not fools. They could tell from Gu Jincheng''s expression that it was urgent. They did not say anything else and rushed downstairs. Although Ling Jing could not ept it, he suppressed the violent emotions in his heart and followed Gu Jincheng down. The corners of his mouth were tightly pursed. He could not ept that his wise and perfect boss had be wheelchair bound. As soon as they reached the second floor, the people on the first floor were pleasantly surprised to see them. The tree roots had suddenly disappeared just now. As they had learned their lesson, they did not dare to go out and waited anxiously on the spot. At this moment, seeing Su Shanshan and the others in perfect condition was like seeing the sunlight. "Let''s go!" Chen Fei, who was thest toe down from the crowd, shouted. Although she was deeply saddened by her sister''s death, she was more worried about her sisters who were still alive. Therefore, when she saw the people from the Lightning Mercenary Group on the first floor, she quickly called out to them. Her voice also made the others on the first floor react. Seeing that Su Shanshan and the others were rushing towards the door, they rushed towards it too. As they were rtively close to each other, when Su Shanshan and the others arrived at the door, it was already surrounded by people on the first floor. Everyone wanted to be the first to rush out and would not give way. They got entangled with each other and no one could not get out at all. "Get out of the way!" Su Shanshan could not take it anymore and shouted. This voice silenced the people who were pushing others at the moment, but it was useless. They were still crowded together. At this time, they would not give up their chance to live for any reason. At this moment, a loud bang suddenly sounded from upstairs. It was even louder than the explosion just now. The entire mall shook, and the fourth floor showed signs of copsing. Everyone could not wait to rush out. The more anxious they were, the more they could not get out. By the time they finally realized that it would be faster to go out one by one, it was already toote. Someone with a ferocious expression at the front wanted to rush out and kept pushing the people beside him. Suddenly! They took a few steps back and no longer attempted to rush outside. The people behind them who could not see what was going on were still pushing them. They were forcefully shoved outside. A scream sounded. Everyone was stunned and stopped crowding around. Chapter 136 Escape From The Mall After this scream, a trembling voice said, "There... there are zombies!" The people present were all people who had experienced battle. Logically speaking, they should not be so afraid of zombies, but they all trembled and retreated because there were too many zombies outside. Su Shanshan frowned when she saw the ck mass of zombies outside through the crowd. She muttered to herself, "What''s going on?" "Because the Piranha Flower died," Gu Jincheng said. Su Shanshan nced at him, then turned around to look at the fourth floor. She could not see anything on the crumbling fourth floor. The explosion just now hade from the surveince room on the fourth floor. It seemed that the Piranha Flower had died in the explosion in the surveince room. Su Shanshan was curious about how Gu Jincheng had done this, but she knew that this was not the time to talk about this. She nodded and stopped talking, focusing instead on the zombies outside. There were a few smart people blocking the door. They quickly closed the door of the mall to stop the zombies outside. However, everyone knew that this was only a temporary measure. Before long, many zombies would break through the ss door of the mall. At that time, they would still die. Everyone thought of Su Shanshan again. This time, Su Shanshan did not give them any face. She snorted coldly and turned her head to ignore them. They did not listen to what she said just now, but it was toote to regret now. Everyone knew that what they were doing was a little inappropriate, so they lowered their heads in shame. However, the zombies outside had already arrived. The ear-piercing sound of the ss door being scratched by nails resounded throughout the entire mall. This ear-piercing sound added to the terrifying atmosphere. Su Shanshan looked at the roaring zombies outside. Behind them was the crumbling fourth floor. It would copse soon. At that time, they would be smashed to death even if they did not die in the mouths of the zombies. So they still had to go out, but how could they deal with the zombies? Su Shanshan thought of the back door where they had entered the mall. Her eyes lit up and she quickly looked at Gu Jincheng, who was sitting in the wheelchair. Coincidentally, Gu Jincheng was also looking at her. The two of them had the same thought. Su Shanshan ignored the others and called for her people to leave. However, her actions were watched by everyone. As soon as she moved, everyone moved. Among them, Dong Zhuo''s men were the fastest. When Su Shanshan arrived at the back door, she saw four familiar people. Feina''s white dress was stained ck and red, and the hem of her dress was torn into pieces. She was roaring angrily at Qu Ye, "It''s all your fault. Otherwise, we wouldn''t havee to this lousy ce." Before they entered the mall, they encountered a group of zombies that had rushed over. Their car was surrounded by zombies and could not move an inch. They had to abandon the car and fight their way out of the zombie crowd. After they got out, it was not easy to catch their breath. They were frightened by the increasing number of zombies behind them and fled in all directions. Qu Ye frowned as he endured Feina''s usations. He did not exin. He had followed Su Shanshan''s car here with everyone''s agreement. He looked at his eldest brother and third brother. He had never thought much of Feina, so her opinion did not matter to him. However, when he saw the dissatisfaction in his eldest and third brother''s eyes, a trace of disappointment shed across his eyes. He closed his eyes and silently distanced himself from them, as if he wanted to draw a line between them. He had always thought that his two brothers usually did things that were inappropriate because they doted on Feina too much, but now it seemed that they were such people. Qu Ye felt cold and disappointed. There were not many zombies at the back door, but the zombies from the front door were gathering here. When Su Shanshan walked past them, she did not even look at them. Feina saw her and said angrily, "It''s you, you unlucky woman. If we hadn''t followed you, we wouldn''t be in such danger." These words were very unreasonable. They wanted to follow Su Shanshan, not because she forced them to. When they followed Su Shanshan and received her protection, they enjoyed it with a clear conscience. When they encountered danger, theyined. Chapter 137 Meeting An Old Friend Again Su Shanshan ignored her. She walked out of the mall and took out a military truck from her space. She had originally taken out a sports car, but she thought that the people from the Leaping Mercenary Group and Ling Jing''s people would not be able to squeeze into it, so she took out the military truck that she had kept previously. Su Shanshan got into the truck first and carried Gu Jincheng into it. Ling Jing went straight to the driver''s seat and Fei Lan followed. After everyone got into the truck, Dong Zhuo, who was following behind them, took a step forward politely. Before he could speak, Su Shanshan said, "Get in!" Dong Zhuo did not say anything else. He nodded gratefully and got into the truck with the members of the East Wind Mercenary Group. There were also people who got into the truck without asking. Su Shanshan did not say anything when she saw them. Anyway, as long as they did not hinder her, she did not mind saving one more person. Chen Fei also got into the truck with the Lightning Mercenary Group after expressing her gratitude. ,m When Feina saw this, her eyes darted around. Shepletely forgot that she had just insulted Su Shanshan as she climbed into the truck. The zombies had already arrived. Su Shanshan instructed, "Drive." The car began to move. The people who had yet to get into the truck began to plead. Seeing that they had no intention of stopping to wait for them, they began to curse at the entrance of the mall. Su Shanshan turned a deaf ear to their words. Feina looked at those people who did not manage to get into the truck and mocked, "Some people are just cold-blooded. If you have the ability, why don''t you save them? You have no love at all." No one in the truck said anything. Part of the reason was that they could not be bothered to talk to her, and part of the reason was that they still needed to rely on Su Shanshan to survive. Even if they thought so, they did not dare to say it out loud. Su Shanshan opened her eyes and looked at her. She said coldly, "Then go down and save them!" Feina choked on her words. After a while, she said, "I''m not as strong as you. Why should I save them?" "Then shut up!" Su Shanshan did not indulge her at all and spoke coldly. Feina''s eyes turned red as she hugged Qu Cheng''s arm and cried, "Brother, look at her!" It was unknown if the Qu brothers were crazy, but they could not see reality. Qu Cheng put on a stern expression and said to Su Shanshan, "Miss Su, your attitude is wrong. No matter what, we''re all humans. We should help each other. If you apologize to my sister, we''ll be more magnanimous and forget about this matter." His words even received Qu Feng''s approval. "Miss Su, we won''t hold it against you if you admit your mistake." They looked magnanimous as they waited for Su Shanshan to apologize. Seeing them like this, Qu Ye, who was standing beside them, distanced himself from them again. It was as if they had some infectious disease that would make him stupid if they got close. Their words also made the others in the truck look at them strangely. These people must have been scared silly by the zombies. However, their gazes were interpreted as admiration by the three siblings. Feina even stuck out her chest and gave Su Shanshan a smug expression. Su Shanshan fell silent. Her hand that was wiping the Tang sword paused. A strange awkward atmosphere spread in the truck as a scream broke the atmosphere. "Ah! The zombies are catching up." The Qu siblings, who were at the back of the truck, were the closest to the zombies. In other words, they were at the most dangerous spot. However, the few people who were busy waiting for Su Shanshan to apologize did not notice that the zombies were already in front of them. Feina, who was standing at the back, had her calf grabbed by a zombie. She grabbed Qu Feng''s arm in front of her, but when he was facing the zombie, he threw Feina''s hand away and hurriedly retreated into the truck. Feina looked at her eldest and third brothers, who had given up on her, in disbelief and resentment. Her gaze made Qu Cheng and Qu Feng lower their heads, but they had no intention of saving her. These things happened in an instant. Feina had no one to rely on, and half her body was being dragged by the zombie. Her screams attracted more zombies, and the people in the truck wanted to kick her down. Chapter 138 A Woman Who Did Not Deserve Sympathy Qu Ye, who was at the side, quickly stepped forward and pulled Feina back from the zombie''s hands. However, the zombie still did not let go of her calf. Her calf was already bleeding from the zombie''s grip. She had never been injured so badly before, and her screams became louder. Qu Ye, who was closest to her, frowned and said, "Shut up if you don''t want to die!" Feina saw Qu Ye grab her and pushed him out of the truck. The zombie naturally gave up on her because it had a new target. Feina quickly retreated and did not look at Qu Ye, who looked at her in disbelief. Her actions also shocked the people in the car. They did not expect her to be so ruthless. More than a dozen ice des shed past, and the zombies around Qu Ye were beheaded. Qu Ye, who was prepared to die, quickly reacted and jumped into the truck. He first looked in Su Shanshan''s direction and cupped his fists. "Thank you. I owe you my life." Then he turned to look at Feina and said coldly, "You''re no longer my sister." Feina wailed, "I didn''t mean to. I was just so scared. I¡ª" Qu Ye did not give her a chance to speak. He walked straight to Su Shanshan''s Leaping Mercenary Group and sat down. He did not even look at his eldest brother and third brother. He was really bitterly disappointed. Hatred shed in Feina''s eyes. ''You''re not dead. Is that necessary?'' She turned to look in the direction of Qu Feng and Qu Cheng and questioned, "Why didn''t you save me just now!" She was still holding a grudge for what had just happened. "Second Brother went to save you, but what happened in the end?" This was the first time Qu Cheng had treated her coldly. He had cared for his sister since she was young, but he did not expect her to be such a person. A trace of disappointment shed across his eyes. "That''s right. If we had gone to save you, we would have been pushed out of the truck and be zombies." Qu Feng had always been the most merciless with his sharp tongue. He had only restrained himself in front of his only sister. But now, he felt that there was no need to do that. Feina was agitated by their attitude and blurted out, "He''s not dead. Do you have to me me!" Her words were so self-righteous that it was shocking to the rest of the people. This woman is really ruthless. She could do such a thing to her own brother, let alone us. Everyone moved away from her, forming a vacuum around her. Only then did Feina realize that she had said just what she thought. She hurriedly wanted to exin, but everyone had their backs to her. Even Qu Cheng and Qu Feng walked to the side. They wanted to go to Qu Ye''s side, but when they met his rejecting gaze, they sighed and went to the seat opposite him. Feina, who was left by herself, lowered her head and clenched her fists. In the end, she looked up at Su Shanshan angrily. It was all this woman''s fault. If not for her not saving her, she would not have used Qu Ye to avert the zombies'' attack. If she could save Qu Ye, why not her? Yes, it was all her fault. It was all her fault! Feeling a malicious gaze, Su Shanshan turned around and saw Feina''s look of hatred. This made her a little speechless. I did not do anything, right? "This woman is injured. She''s not a superpowered person. She will mutate into a zombie. We should get her out of the truck," someone in the crowd said. Only then did everyone remember that Feina had been scratched by a zombie. They had been so shocked by her actions that they hadpletely forgotten about it. "Yes, chase her down!" "Chase her down!" "Chase her down!" "¡­" She, who had already offended everyone, was being chased away. Feina finally panicked. She looked at her brothers, but they were cold and did not respond. She hated them now. "I won''t be a zombie. I might be a superpowered person. Ah¡ª" Before she could finish, she was pulled out of the car by a fast zombie. This zombie was very fast. If not for Feina blocking the back of the truck, this zombie would have rushed into the vehicle. "Level four mutant speed zombie. Speed up!" Su Shanshan said with narrowed eyes. The truck suddenly sped up a lot. The zombie that had eaten Feina caught up again. As expected of mutant speed zombies, its speed was almostparable to a level-five zombie. Chapter 139 Disobedient Person Su Shanshan came to the truck door. The ice de in her hand kept attacking the zombie, slowing it down. This greatly relieved the pressure on everyone. Because the zombie were faster than the truck, it would catch up with them sooner orter. Su Shanshan simply sat at the door. Every time the zombie was about to catch up, she would fire an ice de. The zombie was stopped a few times. It bared its teeth and roared at Su Shanshan. It rushed angrily in Su Shanshan''s direction,pletely forgetting the others in the truck. Its target was only Su Shanshan. This zombie must be very vengeful. It followed them non-stop for nearly four hours. They had traveled a great distance, but it did not give up. Of course, its target was still Su Shanshan. As the group of people at the door did not manage to fight for a seat closer to the interior of the truck, their faces were filled with fear. Every time the zombie rushed up, they were afraid that they would be captured. A man looked at Su Shanshan and could not help butin, "This zombie followed us because of you. Why don''t you get out of the truck and deal with it beforeing back? It won''t be good if you implicate us." The people around him had looks of agreement, and the people sitting by the door clearly thought the same. Su Shanshan nced at the people in the truck. Although they were not as vulnerable as the people at the door, they were still worried if this zombie rushed up. Therefore, they did not say anything even though they knew that his words made no sense. Su Shanshan chuckled. She was not surprised at all. This was human nature. "Is that what you all think?" she asked the man at the truck door. They did not speak, but their eyes revealed their thoughts. Su Shanshan walked around the truck. When the people inside met her gaze, they lowered their heads. She stopped the person who wanted to defend her and said to the burly man who had just spoken, "Alright!" Under everyone''s expectant gazes, she kicked the smug burly man out of the truck and then kicked the people at the door out of the truck one by one. They fell out like dumplings. "Since that''s what you all think, I''ll leave this zombie to you. I''ll pick you up when you seeded in dealing with it," she saidzily as she leaned against the truck door. With that, she stopped attacking the zombie. Without her obstruction, the zombie quickly followed. Although this zombie treated Su Shanshan as its target, it would not let go of the food that was in its mouth. It bit the head of the nearest person, and instantly, half of the head flowed with white brain matter. After one person died, these people finally realized the danger. It was not that they did not have experience fighting zombies. They had just gotten used to Su Shanshan''s protection along the way and could not adjust their states for a while. By the time they adjusted, they were already dead. The people in the truck looked at Su Shanshan in horror. When she returned to the car, everyone subconsciously took a step back to make way for her. "I hope you remember that I''m taking you in now, but I have no obligation to protect you. If you want to live, be obedient and don''t do anything I don''t like," Su Shanshan said. As soon as she finished speaking, Ling Jing started pping. "That''s right. Well said. You should have done this a long time ago." That man was not a good person. He had long seen that these people were impatient and did not have the slightest bit of gratitude. He would rather save a dog than them. At the same time, a glint shed across Dong Zhuo''s eyes. He stopped looking at his weapon and focused on Su Shanshan. The next second, he received a cold gaze. He turned around and saw a man in a wheelchair. He paused for a moment and looked away as if nothing had happened. His intuition told him that although this man was disabled, he was very dangerous. It was better not to provoke him. Gu Jincheng retracted his gaze, still feeling unhappy. He pushed the wheelchair forward, grabbed Su Shanshan''s hand, and pulled her onto hisp. With a possessive look, he announced to everyone that this woman was his. Ling Jing could not bear to look at him. He turned his head away in shame, refusing to admit that this man was his boss. He did not expect that his boss would still be the same after losing his memory. He even suspected that Gu Jincheng did not lose his memory at all. Chapter 140 To The Granary Later on, they did not encounter any more danger along the way. They only encountered some scattered zombies. They did not need to do anything and could just drive over them. The truck was heading towards the suburbs of City K. That was the official location of City K''s granary. As the center of arge grain province, City K''s granary was thergest in the country. It was tempting to imagine how much food there was. Ling Jing stood at the front of the truck and looked out. His eyes were deep and did not show any signs of danger. He carefully approached Gu Jincheng and said, "I didn''t find anyone this time, Boss." The purpose of theming here was to find information and the granary. In fact, their most important goal was to find Academician Cao. Academician Cao was much more precious than information. If they could not find him now, he might have already been killed. Therefore, Ling Jing was in a bad mood. Without Academician Cao, their trip would have been in vain. "It''s fine. Just take the information. Let''s get someone else to continue researching," Gu Jincheng said with his eyes closed. Ling Jing could only nod helplessly. If he really could not find him, this was the only way. However, Academician Cao was publicly recognized as the number one researcher in this field. No one couldpare to him. After entering the suburbs, the road became wider. There were white por trees by the side of the road. As there were few people in the suburbs, there were very few zombies and blood on the road. From the looks of it, it was somewhat simr to before the apocalypse. Everyone who had not seen such a peaceful and bloodless scene for a long time had a trace of nostalgia in their eyes. They could not help but look out of the window. Su Shanshan turned around as well. A breeze blew past her face, causing her hair to fall on Gu Jincheng, who was beside her. For some reason, Gu Jincheng held a strand of her hair in his hand. As Su Shanshan turned around, the strand of hair slipped away from his hand. This made him feel uneasy. He had a feeling that Su Shanshan would escape from him like this strand of hair. This made his expression darken. He did not know why, but he felt that this woman would leave him. This woman did not love him. "What''s wrong?" Su Shanshan looked at Gu Jincheng, whose face suddenly darkened, and asked curiously. Gu Jincheng did not speak. He clenched his fists and turned around. He was afraid that if he continued to watch, he would not be able to resist the urge to tie her up and lock her in the room. That way, she would never be able to leave him. He could not let her know about this dark thought. Otherwise, she would definitely escape in fear. If that happened, he would go crazy. Su Shanshan was even more confused. She reached out to touch his forehead. "You don''t have a fever. Why are you so strange? Are you feeling unwell?" She looked at his legs. Could there be something wrong with his legs again? With this thought in mind, she reached out to touch his leg. Gu Jincheng grabbed her wrist and opened his eyes slightly. He lowered his eyes and said, "What do you want to do?" Su Shanshan suddenly felt a little awkward under his gaze. It was as if she was teasing him. "I''m just worried about your... leg..." Su Shanshan stammered. Under his gaze, she slowly lowered her head, not daring to look at him again. She felt that his gaze was a little strange now, making her feel a little uneasy, as if she was being stared at by a wild beast. Gu Jincheng retracted the emotions in his eyes and returned to normal. "I''m fine." Su Shanshan was relieved to hear his words. She reminded him again, "If you''re feeling unwell, you must tell me. I won''t tell anyone." She whispered this into Gu Jincheng''s ear, afraid that it would hurt his pride as a man. Gu Jincheng saw that she had misunderstood and did not say anything. He controlled the dark thoughts in his heart. It was good enough now as long as she did not leave... The truck stopped and a huge octagonal building appeared in front of them. The building took up half of the suburbannd. Just from the outside, one could imagine how shocking the amount of food stored inside was. Su Shanshan was the first to jump out of the truck. Then, it was Gu Jincheng and the people from the Lingjing Southwestern Base who followed closely behind him. Then it was the people from the Leaping Mercenary Group. After they got out of the truck, the others slowly got out. The people who had just been warned were now extremely obedient. No one dared to say anything sarcastic. Chapter 141 Transferring Food Ling Jing walked forward to survey the situation. When he saw that the lock of the granary door was intact, he smiled and waved at them. Su Shanshan pushed Gu Jincheng forward. The lock on the granary door required fingerprints and facial recognition. She did not know how Ling Jing did it, but he took out a miniatureputer and connected it to the lock. It opened in a few seconds. The moment the granary door opened, everyone''s eyes lit up. A portion of the food here would be theirs. With Su Shanshan and the others in the lead, everyone entered the granary. After they entered, a group of people who were secretly observing them slowly walked out. The person in the lead was the man who had taken Qi Cheng away. They had gone straight to the granary in City K under Su Shanshan''s guidance, so they were here earlier than Su Shanshan and the others. However, because of the lock, they were trapped outside. Just as they were thinking of a way to gain ess, they happened to see a trucking and hid themselves. They did not expect that these people would help them open the door of the granary. "Let''s go!" The man in the lead was called Wang Yue. He grabbed Qi Cheng''s arm and said, "I didn''t expect your ex-girlfriend to be so capable. Is she really your ex-girlfriend?" His disdainful gaze and words made Qi Cheng furious. He gritted his teeth and said, "Back then, it was that woman who insisted on clinging to me." "Pfft! Who knows if you''re telling the truth? With your current appearance, hehe--" The people behind Wang Yue mocked. To them, she was a powerful superpowered person while Qi Cheng was just a bitch who was pressed down by a man. Qi Cheng''s face darkened with anger, but he did not dare to say anything else. Instead, he lowered his head to hide his emotions. Otherwise, he would face a beating. They walked towards the granary. Thest person was dragging a person tied up with a rope. Since she was naked, one could tell that it was a woman. Her upper body was tied up in a humiliating position. She did not say a word as she was dragged away. It was as if she had fainted. Qi Cheng, who was pulled along by Wang Yue, turned around and smiled strangely. This woman was the cause of his plight. If he was not having a good time, he would make sure she was not having a good time either. Unexpectedly, the woman who was being dragged looked up. She was Bai Ran. Bai Ran had left by herself when the main group entered the mall. She did not expect to encounter a zombie horde before leaving City K. She then met and was captured by Wang Yue and the others. Bai Ran''s superpower could only harm people, but it could not save lives, so she became a sex ve to these men. Bai Ran looked up and lowered her head again. The madness in her eyes was shocking. Su Shanshan and the others walked into the granary and saw a long passage. This passage divided the entire granary into two spaces. The door to the room where the grain was stored was at the end. As usual, Ling Jing led the way. There would not be too many people in the granary, but there should be guards. So there would not be too many zombies here, but there would be some. Therefore, Ling Jing walked very carefully. He held a silenced gun in his hand. Su Shanshan took a few more nces. Be it in her previous life or this life, she had never used a hot weapon. She had always used the Tang sword. Although it was easy to use, she was still interested in seeing others use firearms. Gu Jincheng suddenly said, "I have a vi full of guns." Seeing that his gaze was not right, the corners of Su Shanshan''s mouth twitched. Could this person be jealous of this too? She had not seen him so jealous in her previous life. In her previous life, he did not have such a big reaction when she brought another man home. At most, his expression would turn a little cold. She wondered why his temper was getting worse after he lost his memory. Seeing that he was waiting for her to reply, Su Shanshan simply said, "I know." She had asked him to prepare the weapons in the vi. She did not say this out loud and onlyined in her heart. "I can give them to you if you like," Gu Jincheng said again, afraid that she did not understand. As the two of them flirted in the back, Ling Jing, who was in front, felt a little ufortable holding the gun. He thought to himself, Boss, can you think of me when you''re whispering? I heard everything. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 142 Crisis With The Zombies (1) Unfortunately, he did not have much time to feel sorry for himself. A zombie walked out from the corner. This zombie that had stayed in the granary all this time was only a level-one zombie. Ling Jing finished it off with a single shot. The situation was clear now. There were no high-level zombies around, so everyone was much more at ease. Ever since they entered City K, the zombies here were either rioting or encountering powerful Piranha Flowers. These people could hardly believe they only encountered a level-one zombie. "Alright, this should be the only zombie here. Everyone, let''s take action. Spatial superpowers, use your space to transport the food out. The other superpowers, get moving." Ling Jing gave the order, and everyone got down to work. This time, because they knew that they had to transport food, all the spatial-type superpowered people in the base were deployed. Coincidentally, there were not enough military trucks to use this time. Su Shanshan brought Gu Jincheng into a room. The door opened easily. It was different from the high-tech lock on the door outside. There was only an iron lock that could be opened easily with a single sh. There were two bases in the entire granary. Ling Jing quickly estimated the amount of food in the entire granary. The people from the Southwestern base were guarding both rooms. As the Southwestern base had recently developed an instrument that could detect the space in spatial superpowered people, they were not afraid that these people would hide food. Su Shanshan was in charge of one room''s food supply. After she entered the room, she closed the door and stored all the food in the room in her space in front of Gu Jincheng. The other spatial superpowered people only needed to collect food from the other room. Gu Jincheng''s eyes darted as he looked on. People with ordinary spatial superpowers at level one only had a few square meters of space. Because of the difference in talent, the storage size varied. Currently, the highest level of spatial superpowers was level three, which was only 50 square meters. The food in this room upied more than 500 square meters. He knew that Su Shanshan had spatial ability, but he did not expect her space to be so big. Su Shanshan turned around and saw the look in Gu Jincheng''s eyes. She smiled and exined, "My space is not the same, so I might not be able to pass your space detection test. However, I''ve collected a room''s worth of food. When the timees, we''ll just check the quantity." There were only the two of them in this room, so Su Shanshan told the truth. Besides, this space was given to her by Gu Jincheng. She touched her chest and felt the red mark on her skin through her clothes. It was the mark left behind by the ruby ne that Gu Jincheng had given her before the apocalypse. The corners of Gu Jincheng''s mouth curled up slightly. He was happy with her honesty and trust, but he said, "You really don''t have any vignce when telling such a secret to a stranger. You''d better stay by my side in the future. Otherwise, you won''t even know if you get betrayed." Su Shanshan nodded and said, "Okay." Her straightforwardness made Gu Jincheng even happier. The darkness and bitterness along the way disappeared at this moment. Su Shanshan pushed him out the door and saw that Ling Jing was instructing the spatial superpowered people to pack things up. The rest of the people were transporting bags of food to the truck. They did not notice what was going on in this room, and Su Shanshan did not stop to help collect the food in the other room. Those people with spatial superpower could collect almost everything. The rest could fit into the truck and they did not need her. When Ling Jing saw theming out, he did not know what they had just done. He came to Gu Jincheng''s side and said, "Boss, we can take away the food in this room. We have to wait till the next time for the other room." He thought that since their cars were gone, leaving only a truck to carry people, they could not take all the grain. Gu Jincheng did not say anything and only nodded. Everyone sped up. As for Wang Yue and the others who had just entered, their eyes lit up when they saw the food in their hands. When they heard Ling Jing say that they would not transport all the food away, they were even happier. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 143 Crisis With The Zombies (2) They did not dare to fight Su Shanshan and the others directly. Their previous experience told them that they could not even defeat Su Shanshan alone, let alone so many people. They nned to wait for them to leave beforeing out to get the food in the other room. They only needed one room''s worth of food and it would be enough tost them the rest of their lives. "Let''s go first." Su Shanshan locked the door of the room where she had just taken the food and pushed Gu Jincheng out. When Wang Yue saw theming, he hurriedly hid in the dark with Qi Cheng. Qi Cheng struggled to call Su Shanshan, but Wang Yue covered his mouth. Unable to make a sound, he could only watch Su Shanshan walk out. "Damn it! You still want to run away? Looks like my punishment for you was too light." Wang Yue pulled his hair and pped him fiercely. Qi Cheng trembled as he squatted on the ground, not daring to make a sound because he was afraid of alerting the others. Seeing that he had be obedient, Wang Yue did not touch him anymore, but the ruthlessness in his eyes did not decrease at all. While they were fooling around, no one noticed that the rope that bound Bai Ran had been cut off. Bai Ran had already disappeared. After Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng left the granary, they got into the truck. The two of them were talking about something, but they did not see a sneaky figure walk out of the granary. Bai Ran saw the two of them chatting happily through the ss of the truck. When she saw that Su Shanshan was clean and did not have a speck of dust on her face, and that she looked as radiant as before the apocalypse, her eyes brimmed over with hatred. She made up her mind and turned to look at the granary. What Wang Yue and the others had done to her made her hate them. The person she hated the most had be Wang Yue. Not even Su Shanshan couldpare to him. She bit her finger and drops of blood fell to the ground. Soon they formed a patch of red. Her face turned pale, but the smile on her lips became crazier. Let''s die together! As time passed, the bright red blood turned ckish red. The strange thing was that a dense ck aura rose from the dried blood on the ground. When this ck aura rose, the zombies in a distant ce roared. Their roars gradually became manic as they rushed over in groups. After Bai Ran finished doing all this, sheughed as she stood at the side of the granary. She had traded her blood for special powers but she was willing to do anything for revenge. Her gaze finally rested on the truck, and a hint of madness shed across her eyes. Why? Why is it that we are both women, but Su Shanshan can still live so well in the apocalyptic world? Why is that man still good to Su Shanshan after losing his memory? This is unfair! Today, we''d die together. The woman, who was about to go crazy from the torment of the apocalypse, lost controlpletely at this moment. She carefully approached the side of the truck. The wound on her finger had yet to heal and was dripping with blood. When she arrived at the side of the truck, she bit her wrist directly. The pain made her wince for a moment, but a strange smile still hung on her lips. This smile could scare a child into crying. Just as Su Shanshan was about to say something to Gu Jincheng, he covered her mouth. She blinked, not knowing what was going on, but she did not move. Su Shanshan, who had quietened down, heard something and instantly knew that there was someone outside the truck. She nced at Gu Jincheng, and the two of them looked at each other. Su Shanshan nodded, indicating for Gu Jincheng to let go of her. She quietly walked to the side of the truck alone and looked through the window to see Bai Ran applying blood on it. This reminded her of Bai Ran''s superpower, but she did not expect it to be her blood. An ice de shot out from her hand into Bai Ran''s back. Bai Ran''s body stiffened as blood gushed out from her back. "Don''t let her blood ssh out." Gu Jincheng, who was using his mental power to see everything in the truck, reminded her. Su Shanshan raised her hand and unleashed another superpower. In the next second, Bai Ran''s entire body was frozen into ice. At thest second, Bai Ran looked at the blood on the truck and saw that the ck aura had begun to spread. Then sheughed. Chapter 144 Crisis With The Zombies (3) She turned around with thest of her strength and said, "We''ll die together, haha--" "I won''t apany you!" Su Shanshan interrupted herughter. Bai Ran widened her eyes in anger. Because her body was frozen, she forcibly turned her head 200 degrees. Bai Ran did not see the panicked look on Su Shanshan''s face that she had imagined. She was furious, but she could not live anymore. In the next second, she turned into smoke. In the end, her eyes were filled with aggrievement and resentment. She died with grievances! Su Shanshan raised her hand again, and Bai Ran''s frozen body turned into powder which dispersed into the air. The blood on the truck made her frown. She quickly covered the blood with ice to stop the ck aura from spreading. They only had this truck left to drive on the road. Su Shanshan gave Gu Jincheng a look and got out of the truck. She found Ling Jing and said, "Let''s speed up. Something has happened." In order not to cause panic, she did not mention that the zombies were rushing over. She only asked everyone to speed up. Ling Jing had got to know this woman better along the way. He knew that she would not say such things for no reason, so he nodded and began to instruct everyone to speed up. Su Shanshan saw that their movements were just too slow. She only knew that Bai Ran''s blood would attract the zombies, but she was not sure how many it would attract and when they woulde. Therefore, they had to speed up. She shouted, "Spatial superpowers, fill up your own space first. After that, leave the granary and return to the truck to prepare to leave. The rest of you, quickly transport the food. Then return to the truck and wait." Her voice instantly perked everyone up. They did not dare to disobey Su Shanshan''s words. Along the way, the image of this demoness was deeply ingrained in their hearts. The slow people instantly sped up, more than twice as fast as before. This made Ling Jing look at Su Shanshan resentfully, but he was more shocked than resentful. How could this woman have changed so much? Could it be that she''s not Su Shanshan, but someone who looks simr, or is Su Shanshan''s twin sister? While his thoughts were running wild, everyone else had emptied the granary. Su Shanshan had already reached the entrance of the granary. When she saw that Ling Jing was still in a daze, she went back and pped him on the head again. She roared, "What are you doing!" Ling Jing touched his aching head and was angry at first. When he saw that the person who hit him was Su Shanshan, his body stiffened. He could not afford to offend this woman. However, he was still angry. Even Boss had never hit him before. "Everyone has left." Su Shanshan rolled her eyes when she saw that he was still in a daze. With that, she left without waiting for him. She felt that this subordinate of Gu Jincheng was silly and did not have Gu Zhao''s intelligence at all. It was better when Gu Zhao was around. Although his personality was a little cold, he was vignt. Once again she missed the times when Gu Zhao was by her side. Only then did Ling Jing realize that everyone had left. He followed awkwardly, and the anger in his heart instantly disappeared. After they left, Wang Yue and the others quickly rushed to the other room in the granary. When Ling Jing was about to lock the door of the granary, Su Shanshan pulled him away. If they waited for him to lock the door, the zombies would be in front of them in no time. Ling Jing was unhappy, but he did not dare to resist. After all, she would punch him if he resisted. When they got to the truck, the people looked at the food excitedly. They all had a share of this food. Just the thought that the food in the truck was not even a tenth of what was stored in the space made them smile. Su Shanshan shouted, "Let''s go!" The driver was Gu Jincheng''s man. When he received his master''s gaze, he quickly turned the truck around and left. Halfway there, Su Shanshan said again, "Let''s go in another direction." This time, the driver did not look at Gu Jincheng because he could tell that Gu Jincheng listened to Su Shanshan. After they returned to the Southwestern base, this matter becamemon knowledge at the base. Chapter 145 Zombies On Drugs Gu Jincheng did not feel that it was embarrassing to listen to a woman. He even added fuel to the fire by letting more people know that Su Shanshan was his woman. As they drove, they encountered scattered zombies. Su Shanshan gave the order to run over the zombies without stopping for a moment. Her anxious look attracted the attention of the people in the truck. The rxed mood became tense. They had been in the apocalyptic world long enough. If they did not have any vignce, they would not have survived until now. The truck drove along smoothly. Su Shanshan heaved a sigh of relief, but the uneasy feeling in her heart was still very strong. She turned around to look at Gu Jincheng, who said in a low voice, "In the granary." Only then did Su Shanshan rx a little. They changed direction so that they would not run into the zombie horde that had rushed to the granary. In the granary, Wang Yue and the others, who were initially filled with joy, opened the door and saw an empty room. They were stunned. Wang Yue closed the door in disbelief. We must be seeing things. How could this be? They had personally seen those people take away so much food from the other room. How could this room be empty? He opened the door again. It was still¡­ empty¡­ empty¡­ They were all petrified. Wang Yue was incredulous. He went to the other room and opened the door. It was also empty. The small amount of rice left on the ground from the transportation was evidence that there was indeed food here just now. "Why! How is this possible? Where''s my food?!" Wang Yue, who had already treated the food here as his own, could not ept that the granary had been emptied. Even Qi Cheng, who was on the ground, looked disappointed. If Wang Yue obtained arge amount of food, he would also be able to eat his fill. "Boss, bad news. Outside¡­ outside¡­" Theckey who had been left at the door rushed in with a terrified expression. He could not even speak properly, still shocked by the terrifying situation he had just seen. "What''s wrong?" Wang Yue, who was already in a rage, kicked him to the corner when he saw him like this. Theckeyy on the ground, holding the wound on his stomach. He was trembling and could not say a word. Wang Yue was about to curse a few more times when he looked up and was stunned. Arge number of zombies had rushed in from the entrance of the granary. There was no need for his underling to say anything else. The reality was evident. Before Wang Yue and the others could escape, they were eaten up by the zombies. Their necks were bitten off before they could even scream. Right to the end, Qi Cheng was still ming Su Shanshan for not taking him with her thest time. If he had followed Su Shanshan, he would not have ended up like this. He swore in his heart that if there was a next life, he would definitely start following Su Shanshan closely before the dawn of the apocalypse. On the other side, Su Shanshan and the others stopped by the roadside as the sky turned dark. Everyone began to eat. They should not be driving through the night, but Su Shanshan felt that it was still too dangerous to stop, so she ordered the driver not to stop for too long. They took a 10-minute break, and everyone took out their rations to eat quickly and resolved their physiological problems. Su Shanshan was holding a biscuit in her hand. As she ate, she looked in the direction they had left. The sky was a little dark. Even though her vision was much better as a superpowered person, she could not see very far away. She could only use her ears to distinguish sounds. She had just eaten half a biscuit when she sensed that something was wrong. Gu Jincheng was already one step ahead of her and said, "Everyone, get in the truck!" Su Shanshan led Gu Jincheng into the truck first, then called for the others. The crowd had not gone far, and they quickly returned to the truck. They were already fast, but they were still a step too slow. Thest person to get in saw the dark mass of zombies behind them. "There''s a zombie horde. A lot of them!" Dong Zhuo said. Su Shanshan nced outside and said, "Driver, start driving, superpowered people, start attacking to slow down the zombies." "Yes!" Su Shanshan, who had unknowingly be the leader of these people, made everyone move quickly. Chapter 146 Countless Crystal Cores The zombies had already discovered them. With so many people together, it was the best attraction for the zombies. However, the superpowered people who were attacking the zombies realized that something was wrong. One of the women said, "Why do these zombies look like they''re on drugs? They''re so excited." The woman onlyined a little, but Su Shanshan quickly stuck her head out to look at the spot where Bai Ran had smeared her blood. Only then did she realize that the blood actually had a corrosive effect. The ice that she had used to cover the blood had disappeared. No wonder these zombies could find them. Su Shanshan used her superpower to cover the blood again. The smell of blood in the air gradually disappeared. The zombies slowed down a little, but they still followed them. This was the nature of zombies. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They really could not deal with zombies that looked like they were high on drugs. The truck was speeding through the night, but there were too many zombies in City K. Other than the zombies that were following behind, there were also zombies they attracted along the way. This was also the reason why the zombie group became bigger and bigger. It seemed that they were back to the time when they first came to City K and were chased by the zombies in the city. Someone cursed, "I must kill all these zombies in City K, damn it!" His words stirred up everyone''s courage. It was obvious that they had the same thoughts as him. However, when their superpowers were exhausted, their situation would be very disadvantageous. Dong Zhuo activated his superpower and came to Su Shanshan''s side. He said, "This is not good for us if we continue this way." Su Shanshan nced at him. This man had a water-type superpower, and every time he attacked, he could causerge-scale damage to the zombies. Not only did he circumvent the weakness of his water-type superpower, but he also used the technique of mass attack. "I know," Su Shanshan replied. Then she shouted to everyone, "Everyone, split into two groups and take turns. Those who are resting, recover your superpowers as soon as possible." As she spoke, she took out some crystal cores from her space. These crystal cores filled the space under their feet, covering their legs. Everyone who saw so many crystal cores for the first time was dumbfounded. They even stopped their attacks. Su Shanshan frowned at them and shouted, "Do you want to die? Why are you in a daze? Quickly choose a crystal core that matches your superpower to recover." "Yes!" Only then did they react and split into two groups. Those who could rest sat on the crystal cores and began to recover their superpowers so that they could quickly rece theirpanions in attacking the zombies. Their hands were trembling as they held the crystal cores. This was the first time they had so many crystal cores. Although they were not their own, they could use them freely. They watched as Su Shanshan casually and generously took out many crystal cores. They all cried out with delight in their hearts. They were willing to be her underlings but didn''t know if she would ept them. As Su Shanshan held a crystal core to recover her superpower, she attacked at the same time. Now that the number of people had decreased by half, the pressure on everyone doubled. She alone fended off half of the zombies'' attacks. With a wave of her hand, an ice wall appeared, blocking the path of the zombies. The rest of the people only needed to stop the zombies that broke through. This way, the pressure on them eased significantly. The truck drove in the direction of the exit of City K. There were two entrances to K City. This time, they did not use the entrance they came from, but the other one. The driver looked nervous too. When they came, they had studied the routes that led to City K. They did not know much about the routes that led out of the city. Now he could only promise not to take the wrong path. The method of taking turns to stop the zombies greatly reduced the pressure on the superpowered people. Once someone could not take it anymore, he would evacuate from the side of the truck to recover his superpower. Those who had recovered would fill in the gaps. The zombies were slowed down, but they still chased after them relentlessly. Su Shanshan stood at the door. When she saw that the zombies were getting closer to the truck, she attacked. If there were no problems, she would conserve her strength. Chapter 147 Entering The Mountain Village To Escape Danger The zombies at night were much more mobile than in the day, and the pressure on the super-powered people became greater. A mutant speed zombie joined the group of zombies and rushed towards the truck. There was a little girl standing at the door. She was only 12 years old, but she faced the zombies outside calmly. The ice ball in her hand kept attacking the zombies. She did not hide behind the adults for protection just because she was a child. Instead, she chose to stand up. In the apocalypse, no one would let you off just because you were a child, and no zombie would refrain from eating you just because you were a child. Therefore, although children were precious to their families before the apocalypse, those without any abilities would be eliminated during the apocalypse. The mutant speed zombie rushed over and headed straight for the little girl. The little girl attacked it with her superpower. However, this mutant speed zombie was a level-four zombie, while the little girl was only a level-two superpower. Therefore, the oue was obvious. The people around her could not bear to see her like this, and a trace of fear appeared on the little girl''s face. However, the corners of her mouth were pursed tightly, and she did not flinch. This was because she knew that if she cowered, the person behind her would be bitten by the zombie. Just as the little girl closed her eyes in despair, Su Shanshan turned her attention to this side. The ice de in her hand cut off the zombie''s head. The little girl opened her eyes and looked in Su Shanshan''s direction. Su Shanshan smiled and said, "You''re not bad. All the best!" The little girl''s eyes lit up. The powerful strength that Su Shanshan had disyed just now made the little girl yearn for strength for the first time. She looked at the zombie on the ground whose neck had been cut off in one move. She had used all her strength but could not hurt this zombie at all. Determination shed in her eyes. She wanted to be a powerful person too. She paused for a moment and waved an ice ball in her hand again. Slowly, her ice ball turned into an ice de. When she realized that the ice de''s attack was stronger than the ice ball, she smiled. Su Shanshan observed the situation of the zombies outside the truck while observing her surroundings. When she saw a small vige by the road, her eyes lit up. She said, "Let''s go to the small vige on the left." The driver wiped the sweat from his forehead and replied quickly, "Yes!" There was excitement in his tone. He was already exhausted. He did not know if anything would go wrong if he drove on and on. As the car drove into the small mountain vige, the zombies behind naturally followed. This vige was surrounded by mountains on three sides, so once they entered, they would be surrounded by zombies. No matter how they thought about it, this order was courting death. However, because of the authority that Su Shanshan wielded along the way, no one raised any questions or objections. After entering the mountain vige, Su Shanshan said again, "All superpowered people, go and block the zombies at the entrance." Since the vige was surrounded by mountains on three sides, there was only one entrance. It was just wide enough for their truck to pass through. This way, only a few zombies could only enter at a time, and the pressure on them was not as great. As expected, the zombies were blocked at the entrance. As soon as Su Shanshan finished speaking, the people resting in the truck immediately took action. They stood at the door and eliminated the zombies. No matter how many zombies there were, there was a limit to their numbers. As long as they were not surrounded by zombies, they would win sooner orter. Gu Jincheng pushed his wheelchair to the side of the truck. A bolt of lightning shot out, enveloping all the zombies at the entrance and turning them into ashes in the next second. As soon as he attacked, those who did not know him realized how powerful this disabled man who was always protected by Su Shanshan was. They were originally a little dissatisfied with a disabled person following them, but now they worshipped him. Where did this big shote from? He is amazing. Under their joint attack, the number of zombies kept decreasing. As many zombies in front of them had died, the air was filled with the smell of zombies. When the zombies could no longer smell the smell of humans, they slowly dispersed. Chapter 148 The Legs That Have Recovered When there was no more sign of zombies, everyone sat on the ground. They looked up at the sky and could not help butugh. Thisughter infected the others. They had smiles on their faces. This battle was really satisfying. They did not dare to speak too loudly, afraid that they would attract more zombies that had not gone far. They could onlyugh in a subdued manner. Someone shouted softly, "My superpower has advanced." His voice shocked everyone as they hurriedly checked their superpowers. They were tense just now and many did not realize that their superpowers had advanced. Those who did not advance also improved greatly. Although they were envious of those who had advanced, they knew that the higher the level of their superpowers, the harder it was to advance. They had absorbed a lot of crystal cores in this battle, and they only absorbed them after their superpowers were exhausted. This way, they could exploit the power of the crystal cores to the maximum. That was why their superpowers had advanced. Those with superpowers below level three had all advanced by one level, and those with superpowers above level three had also advanced by a lot. Su Shanshan waved her hand and said, "Find a ce to rest." Only then did everyone disperse. They unanimously left thergest house in the middle for Su Shanshan. She brought Gu Jincheng in. Only then did Ling Jing find an opportunity toe to Gu Jincheng''s side and ask, "Boss, your legs?" Gu Jincheng nced at him, his eyes shing with inexplicable emotions. "Crippled." Ling Jing, who was 1.9 meters tall, immediately turned red-eyed. He looked at his boss''s legs with grief in his eyes. His boss should have been a man standing tall at the peak. Although he could sit at the peak now, standing was better than sitting. Su Shanshan came in with a basin of water. She looked at Ling Jing''s red eyes in confusion. She ced the basin on the table and asked, "What''s wrong?" Ling Jing cried, "Boss''s legs¡­" "What happened to his legs?" Su Shanshan raised her eyebrows and asked nonchntly. Ling Jing forgot about crying when he saw her like this. He red at her and said, "Why are you so heartless? Before the apocalypse, Boss loved you so much that he didn''t even care about the other men around you. But now that Boss is crippled, how can you be so indifferent!" His words made their faces darken at the same time. Su Shanshan red at him and said, "Why are you talking nonsense? Why are you cursing Gu Jincheng for no reason? He could have stood up long ago." With that, she said to Gu Jincheng, "How much longer do you want to be in a wheelchair?" His legs were almost healed. He did not even need to change his bandage these days, but for some reason, he seemed to like sitting in a wheelchair. Meanwhile, Gu Jincheng''s expression darkened because of Ling Jing''s words. He asked, "Other men?" This made Ling Jing and Su Shanshan''s bodies stiffen at the same time. After Ling Jing knew that he had misunderstood, he quickly looked at the ceiling. He did not care if he could see the moon or not but he pointed at the ceiling and said, "The moon is so round tonight. I''ll go out and admire it." With that, he ran off. Su Shanshan, who was left behind, looked up at the ceiling and said quietly, "Today¡­ Today¡­" "I dare you to say the moon." Gu Jincheng interrupted her. Su Shanshan pursed her lips and med Ling Jing in her heart. Why did he have to say this? After losing his memory, Gu Jincheng had always been suspicious and jealous. How could she coax him now? "That''s because I was insensible before." Su Shanshan lowered her head and yed with her fingers, not daring to look into Gu Jincheng''s eyes. Gu Jincheng slowly came to Su Shanshan''s side and sneered. "You''re sensible now." Su Shanshan was rendered speechless by his words. She looked at Gu Jincheng''s face and saw that he was about to speak. She hugged his neck and kissed him, afraid that he would say something she could not answer. After Gu Jincheng was forcefully kissed, he was stunned for a second. Then he took the initiative to carry Su Shanshan to hisp and deepened the kiss. Su Shanshan, who was in a daze from the kiss, patted his shoulder to signal him to let go. In her suffocation, she could not help but wonder why this man was so skilled at kissing. Could it be that he had another woman behind her back? She was angry when she thought of Liu Zhixi at the base. Chapter 149 What Is This? She bit Gu Jincheng''s mouth. This damned man actually kept another woman behind my back. Gu Jincheng felt that she was suddenly much more passionate. For some reason, he kissed her harder. "Wuwuwu¡ª" In the end, Su Shanshan was the first to admit defeat. She patted Gu Jincheng''s shoulder hard. She could barely breathe. Gu Jincheng let go of her reluctantly. The moment Su Shanshan came into contact with the air, she took a few deep breaths. She copsed in Gu Jincheng''s arms and did not want to move at all. "Get up!" Gu Jincheng said coldly. Su Shanshan stole a nce at his still cold eyes and hugged his neck shamelessly. "No, I don''t have the strength." A hint of a smile shed across Gu Jincheng''s eyes. He could only sigh and carry her into the room. Before he left, he closed the door. Ling Jing, whose nose was almost smashed by the door, touched his nose. Then he took a step back and muttered, "Boss is so petty. I was just looking." He was impressed that Su Shanshan was indeed Boss''s nemesis. She could make Boss surrender just by acting shamelessly. He wondered if he could use the same trick if he made a mistake. The image of Boss reprimanding him with a serious expression while he hugged Boss''s neck and wheedled his way out of trouble appeared in his mind. He shook his head violently and dismissed this thought. The image was really too scary. He went back to his room. ¡­ The next day, everyone woke up at dawn. No one dared to really fall asleep outside. Otherwise, they might not even know how they died. Su Shanshan opened her eyes and saw Gu Jincheng lying beside her. She had really fallen asleepst night. She did not expect them to sleep on the same bed. Su Shanshan nced at Gu Jincheng''s tightly shut eyes and quietly wanted to get out of bed. As soon as she moved, Gu Jincheng hugged her waist from behind. "Don''t move. Continue to sleep." Gu Jincheng hugged her waist and pulled her into his arms, pressing her head against his chest domineeringly. Su Shanshan moved a few times and felt something hard against her stomach. She asked curiously, "Why did you point a gun at me?" As she spoke, she touched it with her hand, wanting to move it further away. It felt ufortable to be pressed against it. As soon as she touched it, she was shocked by the heat from this rod-like thing. It even jumped in her hand. This is¡­ Su Shanshan''s body stiffened as she guessed what it was. She wanted to let go, but when she looked up, she saw Gu Jincheng watching her. She quickly let go andughed awkwardly, her face turning red. "If you don''t want to sleep, do you want to do something else?" Gu Jincheng said as he pressed down on her. This frightened Su Shanshan so much that she quickly pressed her hand against his chest and said, "We''re outside, not at the base." The next second, Gu Jincheng got off the bed. He stood by the bed and watched her. "What are you thinking about?" Gu Jincheng asked in amusement. It was not like he wanted her right now. This time, Su Shanshan''s neck turned red. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to crawl under the bed. Gu Jincheng did notugh at her. He walked straight to wash his face and sat back in the wheelchair, as if he was still disabled. The corners of Su Shanshan''s mouth twitched. He was addicted to pretending to be a disabled person. Forget it, let him be. As she was leaving, a voice sounded from behind her. "You mean we can do it at the base? So you''ve been coveting my body for a long time." Su Shanshan staggered and almost fell. He had heard it just now. Fei Lan, who was standing at the door, was about to knock when he saw Su Shanshaning out. Seeing that she almost fell, he quickly reached out to help her up. Just as he touched Su Shanshan''s arm, he was met by a cold gaze that seemed to freeze him to death. He instinctively retracted his hand. He looked into the room and saw Gu Jincheng looking at his hand. He hid it unconsciously. He felt that he could see killing intent in Gu Jincheng''s eyes. "I''m fine. What''s the matter?" Su Shanshan stood up and asked. She had just seen Fei Lan about to knock on the door. Chapter 150 Returning To The Southwestern Base Fei Lan hurriedly said, "I''m just here to see if you''re awake. The others are all awake. We''re here to ask if we should leave now." After he finished speaking, he left at the fastest possible speed. It was as if someone was chasing after him. "What''s wrong with him? He''s so strange early in the morning." Su Shanshan shook her head. "Who knows! Let''s go." The culprit, Gu Jincheng, did not have any self-awareness at all to know that he had scared Fei Lan. He left the house first. Su Shanshan heaved a sigh of relief behind him. As long as he did not mention what happened in the morning, she would be relieved. After breakfast, they got into the truck and set off. As they had eliminated almost half of the zombies in City Kst night, they did not encounter arge number of zombies when they left. They left City K smoothly. On the way back to the base, everyone was in a good mood. Although the journey was dangerous, they had gained a lot. Not only did they receive generous food rewards, but their abilities had also improved. In the apocalyptic world, increasing their strength was the foundation of their survival. After a three-day journey, they returned to the Southwestern base. From afar, they could see the entrance of the base. They took the VIP special passage directly. Soon everyone entered the base after inspection. The spatial superpowered people went to the warehouse in the Southwestern base and deposited all the food in their space. After being scanned by the space detection device, no spatial superpowered person dared to stash the food privately. Once they were discovered, they would be removed from the base. They would not be deployed for any missions in the future. Therefore, they were very obedient and lined up to release the food. The empty warehouse quickly filled up. The people outside were excited to see the stocked warehouse. Although these were not all theirs, the more food there was in the warehouse, the more they would get. After they all left the warehouse, Su Shanshan went to another warehouse and deposited the food in her space in the warehouse. The food from all the other spatial superpowered people filled one warehouse, while Su Shanshan filled another warehouse alone. Ling Jing came to look for Gu Jincheng. As soon as he entered the warehouse, he shouted, "We should take the time to send someone to transport the remaining half of the grain in City K''s granary back¡ªAh!" He cried out in surprise when he saw the fully packed warehouse. "When did these grains arrive? Why didn''t I know?" He had always been in charge of the food in the base, so he knew very well that this warehouse was originally empty. His gaze swept past Gu Jincheng and finallynded on Su Shanshan. Su Shanshan smiled and said, "You''re right. I''m also a spatial-type superpower." As she spoke, she took out thest bag of food and ced it in the warehouse. Seeing this with his own eyes, Ling Jing rubbed his eyes and shouted, "You''re definitely not that stupid woman, Su Shanshan. Who are you?" The corners of Su Shanshan''s mouth twitched, but she did not me him because she too wanted to scold her previous self. Ling Jing noticed Gu Jincheng''s gaze and coughed lightly, casting away the doubt in his eyes. After all, Boss loved that woman, Su Shanshan, so he would not mistake someone else for her. Su Shanshan did not exin further. Instead, she curiously picked up the space detector and tested it on herself. As expected, there was no reaction from the device. It could be that her space was not a real superpowered space. Ling Jing was even more surprised. He tried the device on Su Shanshan a few times but there was no reaction. He asked curiously, "Is this research not mature yet?" "Alright, keep this a secret and distribute these things to them," Gu Jincheng said. Ling Jing nodded in agreement and added the food in this warehouse to the reward. Su Shanshan followed Gu Jincheng out of the warehouse and saw a woman in a white dress pouncing on Gu Jincheng. "Brother Gu Jincheng, you''re finally back!" But¡­ she missed. Liu Zhixi almost fell to the ground. Then she turned around and saw Gu Jincheng in a wheelchair. She had rushed over as soon as she heard that Gu Jincheng had returned. She was worried about Su Shanshan being by Gu Jincheng''s side. She had not heard that his legs were crippled at all. For a moment, she could not ept it. The first thought in her mind was whether Gu Jincheng''s strength was still there. Chapter 151 Becoming A Disabled Person Because Liu Zhixi was too shocked, she did not look at Su Shanshan, who was beside Gu Jincheng. Instead, she asked carefully, "Brother Gu Jincheng, what happened to your leg?" Gu Jincheng sat in the wheelchair and leaned weakly on Su Shanshan''s arm. He said, "I''ll be a cripple in the future. I''d have to trouble Miss Su Shanshan to take care of me." A smile shed across Su Shanshan''s eyes, but she was willing to cooperate with him. A proud expression appeared on her face. She stroked his head and said, "As long as you listen to me, I won''t let anything happen to you." Gu Jincheng nodded with a smile. The scene of the two of them getting along harmoniously made Liu Zhixi take a step back. She pointed at Su Shanshan and shouted, "It''s all your fault. Gu Jincheng got injured the moment you returned. You''re a jinx." Su Shanshan looked at her coldly and swung the Tang sword at her. She did not use her full strength. It was just a warning. She hated being used like this. Liu Zhixi suddenly took a step back and fell to the ground. She looked at Gu Jincheng in the wheelchair and said habitually, "Brother Gu Jincheng, you said that you would protect me, but she''s bullying me." This was the promise she received after saving Gu Jincheng. Although Gu Jincheng never sumbed to her seduction, he had protected her. She thought that Gu Jincheng would be the same as before. Unexpectedly, this time he said, "I''m sorry, I have to depend on Miss Su Shanshan to protect me now. I don''t have the energy to protect another person." Liu Zhixi looked at him in disbelief. Is he going back on his word? "Besides, was what happened back then really as you said?" Did you really save me from the zombies?" Gu Jincheng suddenly asked. Liu Zhixi''s expression changed. She looked at Gu Jincheng''s eyes and guessed that he had regained his memory. Gu Jincheng''s eyes were dark and deep. Liu Zhixi could not tell what he was thinking. She smiled to hide her feelings and said, "Of course. Back then, I¡ª" Before she could finish speaking, Gu Jincheng left with Su Shanshan. Of course, he was still in a wheelchair. This time, Su Shanshan did not have to hide when she walked to the center of the Southwestern base. She walked openly on the road. Because Gu Jincheng was by her side, no guards blocked her way or checked her identity. Gu Jincheng''s face was the best proof of her identity. On the way, she met Gu Zhao, who came rushing over. Su Shanshan greeted him happily, "Gu Zhao!" When Gu Zhao heard her voice, he instinctively stopped in his tracks. Before he could even tell whose voice it was, his brain had already issued a stop order to his legs. He looked at Su Shanshan''s face and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she had not changed. Then he saw Gu Jincheng in a wheelchair. He was shocked and quickly asked, "Boss, what happened to your leg?" Gu Jincheng did not know if he had noticed his gaze just now, but his eyes were still deep. "I''m fine. Where are you going?" Only then did Gu Zhao remember. He raised the document in his hand and showed it to Gu Jincheng. "There''s a problem in the mission hall. I''ll go take a look now." "Go ahead." Gu Jincheng nodded and let him go. When Gu Zhao passed by Su Shanshan, he could not help but nce at her. He had clearly decided to endure by Gu Jincheng''s side, but he had overestimated his endurance limit. After he left, Gu Jincheng asked casually, "You knew Gu Zhao from before?" Su Shanshan did not understand what he meant. She nodded and said, "Yes, you sent him to be my personal bodyguard." Chapter 152 Do You Have Another Woman? "Personal bodyguard?" Gu Jincheng''s tone was a little strange. At this moment, Su Shanshan could tell that something was wrong with him. She chuckled and said, "Don''t tell me you''re even jealous of Gu Zhao." Gu Jincheng did not say anything else, but his gaze did not rx at all. He knew very well how a man looked at a woman. Su Shanshan thought back to the beginning, and a trace of nostalgia shed across her eyes. She said, "Back then, Gu Zhao was very unhappy when you sent him to my side. He would put on a long face all day. Later on, our rtionship became better. It was probably because we met in the apocalypse." She sighed casually, but the petty man could not take it anymore. He mocked, "Miss Su Shanshan is really busy. You can go through tough times together and be true friends with anyone." "Hey! That''s enough. If you continue like this, I''ll--" Su Shanshan was really angry. At most, she and Gu Zhao were like siblings. She really did not know how Gu Jincheng''s brain worked. Seeing that she really did not know of Gu Zhao''s feelings for her, Gu Jincheng did not say anything else. It would not be good if she became aware because he called attention to them. "Alright, it''s fine. Let''s go," Gu Jincheng said. Only then did Su Shanshan''s expression rx. The two of them entered Gu Jincheng''s house in the central area. Su Shanshan hade herest time, but she did not go through the main entrance. Instead, she went through the window. It felt different this time. "Last time, a woman even jumped in through the window to see me. Heh--" Gu Jinchengughed when he thought of the scene. Su Shanshan''s sinister voice sounded from behind him. "That''s right. Back then, I was even chased out..." This sentence made Gu Jincheng retract his smile. He quickly changed the topic and said, "Let''s go upstairs and take a look at your room first." Su Shanshan let him off for the time being. She snorted and followed him. The two of them went straight to Gu Jincheng''s room. At this moment, he did not pretend to be disabled. He stood up and pulled her into the room. "Didn''t you want to show me my room?" Su Shanshan asked knowingly. "So this is your room," Gu Jincheng said without hiding anything. The desire in his eyes deepened. He had already endured for the entire journey. If he continued to endure, he would not be a man. "You-- Oh." Gu Jincheng did not give Su Shanshan a chance to object. He hugged her and kissed her. This kiss was very deep, causing Su Shanshan to instantly fall into it. When Gu Jincheng let go of her, Su Shanshan quickly asked, "Why are you so proficient in kissing? Don''t tell me you have another woman behind my back?" If it was the Gu Jincheng before he lost his memory, she wouldn''t be worried, but she was worried about the current Gu Jincheng. After all, isn''t that Liu Zhixi an example? Who knows how many saviors or close friends this stinky man had when we were separated? Her jealousy did not make Gu Jincheng angry. Instead, a smile spread across his lips. He hugged Su Shanshan''s body and fell onto the bed. Looking at the woman under him, a trace of fanaticism shed across his eyes. He did not know why he liked this woman, but he knew that she was the only woman he wanted in his life. "No, just you." It was an exnation and a promise. Su Shanshan hugged his neck and kissed him back. Of course she believed him. This was the trust umted in two lifetimes. Because of her initiative, Gu Jincheng almost lost control. He hugged her waist and said in a low voice, "You''re really killing me." They slowly took off their clothes as they kissed until they werepletely removed. Chapter 153 Meeting Just as Gu Jincheng was about to make his next move, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Gu Jincheng frowned and shouted, "Who is it?" Gu Zhao stood at the door with a stiff expression. He could naturally hear the dissatisfaction in Gu Jincheng''s voice. He did note to disturb him on purpose. His eyes darkened as he said, "The situation outside the base has changed. It seems like something is flying over here." Before Gu Jincheng could move, Su Shanshan, who was under him, heard the words "flying over" and instantly became clear-headed. She pushed Gu Jincheng away and sat up. "We''ll be out soon." When Gu Zhao heard Su Shanshan''s voice in the room, his face turned even paler. He did not even answer and walked downstairs. Su Shanshan was not wearing any clothes. She only realized this when she felt the cold air. When she turned around, she saw Gu Jincheng lyingzily on the bed, looking at her body brazenly. She couldn''t help but re at him. Then she picked up her clothes and put them on. "Hurry up," she said. "This is serious." Gu Jincheng frowned and said, "Do you know what that is?" Su Shanshan was stunned and asked, "Didn''t Gu Zhao tell you?" Gu Jincheng''s confused gaze told her that he really did not know. She could only say quickly, "I knew that the Southwestern base would be attacked by zombie birds in the future. You didn''t remember me previously. I wanted to tell you, but I couldn''t find a chance. So I told Gu Zhao. I thought he had already told you." "You''ve met Gu Zhao before?" Gu Jincheng suddenly asked. Su Shanshan nodded. Then she thought of something and quickly said, "Don''t me Gu Zhao. You know your situation at that time. Since you didn''t remember me, you wouldn''t believe what I said." "Are you very worried about him?" Gu Jincheng narrowed his eyes and approached her. He pinched her face and asked. Su Shanshan pped his hand away and said, "Here you go again. I told you long ago that Gu Zhao and I are friends. Seriously, hurry up and put on your clothes." She threw the clothes on the floor at him. When Su Shanshan put on her shoes and turned around, Gu Jincheng was already dressed. This shocked her so much that her eyes widened. How could he be so fast? "Don''t worry, I won''t be so fast in some aspects," Gu Jincheng said meaningfully. Su Shanshan blushed and ignored him as she left the room. This man is most unreasonable. She felt that Gu Jincheng seemed to have be abnormal after returning to the Southwestern base. He was very coquettish. She shook her head to put this thought out of her mind. She didn''t dare to think about it anymore. If she continued to think about it, she couldn''t get anything done today. Gu Zhao and Ling Jing were waiting downstairs. Ling Jing had already dealt with the food in the warehouse. Looking at Gu Zhao''s pale face, he asked worriedly, "Have you been out hunting zombies these past two days?" Gu Zhao nced at him and shook his head. "Then what happened in the base? Did someone riot? Or did those people be restless and want to seize power when Boss was not at the base?" Ling Jing asked, unwilling to give up. Gu Zhao felt that he was too noisy. He frowned and said, "None of these things happened." Ling Jing did not understand. Then why does he look like he''s seriously injured? He did not ask this question because Su Shanshan had alreadye downstairs. Gu Jincheng was behind her. Because she was annoyed with Gu Jincheng, she did not help to push his wheelchair this time. Therefore, Gu Zhao and Ling Jing watched as their boss stood up coldly and carried the wheelchair downstairs before sitting down. Although Ling Jing already knew that Gu Jincheng''s legs were fine, this was the first time he saw him walking. He thought that he had been sitting in the wheelchair because his legs were injured. He did not expect him to walk so naturally. Chapter 154 Assault Of The Zombie Birds Gu Zhao was silent for a moment. Su Shanshan asked directly, "Gu Zhao, where are the zombie birds now?" When Gu Zhao heard her call his name, his body stiffened before returning to normal. He said, "They will reach the base in about three days." "Why didn''t you tell me about the zombie birdsst time?" Gu Jincheng suddenly asked. Gu Zhao said, "Last time, you wouldn''t let me mention Miss Su, so I didn''t have the chance to tell you. Then you went to City K." Su Shanshan red at Gu Jincheng. He quickly returned a fawning smile. He remembered this incident. They walked towards the conference room of the base. The officials were already waiting. Gu Zhao instinctively walked behind Su Shanshan. The two of them were very harmonious. This made Gu Jincheng a little unhappy, especially when he knew that Gu Zhao was thinking about her. "Gu Zhao, you''re no longer Su Shanshan''s bodyguard," Gu Jincheng said. When Gu Zhao heard this, he realized that his thoughts had been exposed. However, he did not panic. Instead, he felt rxed. He finally did not have to hide anymore. Only then did Su Shanshan realize what was going on. She was already used to having Gu Zhao standing behind her. She smiled at Gu Zhao and said, "Thank you for the past few days. We''ll be friends from now on." Gu Zhao nodded in response and walked behind Gu Jincheng. Ling Jing whispered to him, "You''re finally free, brother!" They had been sent to protect a woman despite Gu Zhao''s powerful skills. They felt that it was such a waste of his talents. Now their boss had finally freed him. Ling Jing had just finished congratting Gu Zhao when he heard Su Shanshan''s sinister voice. "Oh? So you don''t want to be my bodyguards?" Although she knew that she was indeed a little stupid previously, she was still a little unhappy to be criticized in front of others. Ling Jing''s face stiffened. He quickly lowered his head and stood still. He looked at the sky and the ground but did not look at Su Shanshan. On the way to City K with her, he realized how terrifying this woman was. He was more and more convinced that Boss was with her. After all, it was better to let Boss take in such a woman to keep others out of harm''s way. Gu Jincheng''s voice sounded. "We''ll let Ling Jing be Su Shanshan''s bodyguard in the future." Ling Jing immediately wailed, "No, Boss!" Su Shanshan chuckled and said, "If you''re willing, why wouldn''t I be? With your ability, it''s likely that I''ll be protecting you." Although Ling Jing was unwilling, he could not refuse. They arrived at the conference room in the central area quickly. Those who could enter were all the official heads of the base. As soon as they entered the room, everyone''s gaze was on them. When they saw Gu Jincheng sitting in the wheelchair, they were stunned for a moment. Then they exchanged nces and their eyes flickered with ill intentions. They were living in the end times. The strong would rule. They respected Gu Jincheng because of his strength. Once he lost his strength, their chance hade. At one nce, Su Shanshan saw the meaning in their eyes. She snorted and threw out the Tang sword in her hand, stabbing it into the center of the table. The chill from the tip of the sword revealed her superpower level. Everyone present was stunned by her aura. They originally thought that she was just Gu Jincheng''s lover, but they did not expect her to have superpowers . She should be a level higher than Gu Jincheng. Could she be a level-six superpower? Previously, Gu Jincheng had concealed his level. Everyone thought that he was a level-five superpowered person, so they thought that Su Shanshan was stronger than him. Chapter 155 Cowering Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng, who had both upgraded to level seven, looked at the people in the conference room silently. After they calmed down, Gu Jincheng said, "It seems that you guys have figured it out?" This sentence directly pointed at their thoughts. Only then did they realize that their hidden thoughts were no secret to Gu Jincheng and Su Shanshan. It was fine if they knew, but they were no match for both of them. Everyone present felt their faces heat up, and the sense of shame that had long disappeared seemed to have returned at this moment. "Today, we''re here to discuss the impending zombie bird attack in three days. I hope you can focus on the right things. Otherwise, the Southwestern base will no longer exist, and the things we''re fighting for will be gone," Gu Jincheng said coldly. His words made everyone present feel even more ashamed. Everyone began to discuss how to deal with the zombie birds. Su Shanshan sat beside Gu Jincheng and recalled what happened in her previous life. The zombie birds had flown over from countless bases in the south. Many bases had fallen. In her previous life, only the Southwestern base sessfully resisted the zombie birds. Otherwise, humans would have long perished. From then on, the Southwestern base became the leader of all the bases. In his previous life, how did Gu Jincheng stop the zombie birds? "Su Shanshan, what do you think?" Gu Jincheng suddenly turned to ask her. Because of her moves just now, everyone present maintained a sense of reverence for her. When they heard her speak, they did not say anything. In the apocalyptic world, there was no distinction between adults and children, or between the sexes. If they wanted to gain everyone''s respect, they had to rely on their own strengths. "Use electricity. The lightning will weave into a and cover the sky above the base to stop the zombie birds from entering. Then all the water-type, ice-type, and wind-type superpowers will cooperate to form a rain, hail, and whirlwind above the lightning to stop the zombie birds from advancing. Finally, the earth-type superpowers will dig a huge hole in the ground and bury the carcasses of the zombie birds to stop the spread of the zombie virus." This was Su Shanshan''s idea after thinking about it. In her previous life, the Southwestern base was saved by the bell using this method. However, Su Shanshan had modified it. In his previous life, people did not realize how horrifying the carcasses of zombie birds were. It took two years for their rotting smell to be eliminated. This smell made ordinary people feel disgusted. Superpowered people could tolerate it better, but low-level superpowered people were also affected by it. Later on, they discovered that it was toxic. At that time, most of the people in the Southwestern base had been poisoned. It took a lot of effort to develop an antidote. The way to prevent the smell of the zombie birds'' carcasses from spreading was to bury them in the ground. In about a month, their carcasses would disintegrate, but they had to be buried very deep. This level of work could only be done by earth-type superpowered people. Her method sounded a little troublesome. Although everyone was afraid of her strength, they still raised objections. "We don''t think there''s a need to go through so much trouble. Zombie birds are simr to zombies, except that they can fly. We will just fight them when theye to the base." They had chosen a representative to voice their opinion. Su Shanshan said directly, "Do you know where the zombie birds areing from?" They nodded. After the news of the zombie birds approaching the base spread, they immediately went to investigate the cause of this matter. The zombie birds had flown all the way from the south. Su Shanshan took out a ck pen and drew a line from the south to their position on the white paper hanging on the wall. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 156 Preparing For Battle Along this line, she marked the human bases where the zombie birds would pass through if they were headed in the direction of the Southwestern base. As she drew more and more bases, the expressions of the people became more and more solemn. They all realized the problem. "I think you''ve already guessed what I''m going to say. If no one can stop these zombie birds even as they pass through so many bases, this is a problem in itself. If they are ordinary zombies, they will probably be killed halfway. They won''t be able to reach us at all. Even if some of the bases were rtively weak, there would definitely be fewer zombies left after they passed through each base. If this continued, their numbers would dwindle. However, these zombie birds could pass through the bases unscathed. This was the terrifying thing about them. "Then why is this happening?" one of them asked. "Because ordinary attacks are useless against them." Seeing that they finally understood, Su Shanshan ced the ck pen in her hand on the table and continued to stand behind Gu Jincheng. Su Shanshan exined in detail so that they would understand the threat of the zombie birds. If they wanted to resist the zombie birds and protect the Southwestern base at the same time, she and Gu Jincheng could not do it alone. They had to unite the entire base. In the next three hours, Su Shanshan discussed a method for dealing with the zombie birds with these people. This method was the best one they could think of. When the meeting ended, everyone who was originally afraid of the zombie birds, felt much more at ease. They looked at Su Shanshan and felt that this was the first time they had seen such a woman in their lives. Her strength and strategy were not inferior to Gu Jincheng''s. Gu Jincheng left this matter to Su Shanshan. His serious eyes were fixed on Su Shanshan and never left her. After everyone left, Gu Jincheng said, "My wife is awesome." Before Su Shanshan could correct him, she felt embarrassed. This was because this was an experience Gu Jincheng had gained from fighting with the zombie birds in her previous life. She had only made some modifications based on hindsight. The credit and praise should not go to her alone. "I didn''te up with this idea," Su Shanshan said honestly. "Then who did?" Gu Jincheng was a little surprised because he felt that even he could not think of a better solution. "You''ll know in the future." Su Shanshan looked at him meaningfully. Seeing that she was unwilling to tell him, Gu Jincheng did not ask further. He carried her to hisp, saying, "I want to show you something." Su Shanshan quickly got up, but she did not struggle. Seeing that he really had the intention to carry her out in the wheelchair, she quickly stepped on the ground to stop him. She said angrily, "You--let go of me!" She wanted to scold him, but she did not know what to say. She could only shut up. Seeing that she was really anxious, Gu Jincheng let go of her. My wife is thin-skinned and must be pampered. Su Shanshan was curious about what he wanted to show her, so she followed him out of the conference room. The two of them went into the deep interior of the base. Su Shanshan had never been to this ce before. She did not even know that there was such a hidden ce in the base. Gu Jincheng''s wheelchair stopped in front of a strange house. The reason it was strange was that this door was not a normal rectangr door. It was not even a very regr shape. The corners of the door were crooked and oddly shaped. After Gu Jincheng stopped, he stood up and ced his hand on a groove in the door. Silver light shed and the door opened automatically. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 157 Secret Laboratory Su Shanshan was even more curious. What could be inside that made Gu Jincheng go through so much trouble to preserve it? When the door opened, there was a passageway. The passageway was semicircr, and the surrounding walls were silver. It was impossible to tell what material it was made of, but it felt like the kind of material that was very expensive. It was cold to the touch. They walked in and reached a hall about three hundred meterster. In the middle of the hall was a tform that was half the height of a person. Gu Jincheng brought her to the front of the tform and pointed at a big screen on the tform. "This is theboratory control center. Give me your hand." Only then did Su Shanshan know that it was aboratory. She obediently gave him her hand. Gu Jincheng pressed her hand on the tform. After this operation, the words "Certified sessfully" shed on the screen. "In the future, you can enter and leave thisboratory using your fingerprints. This is the safest ce in the base. If you encounter any danger and I''m not by your side, run here and hide. I''lle here to look for you," Gu Jincheng said. This was a life-saving ce for Su Shanshan. "Then is thisboratory used by anyone now?" Su Shanshan asked. She knew that every base would build its ownboratory because the most important thing in the apocalypse was first-hand experimental data. If there were no scientists studying zombie viruses in the base, then no matter how powerful your base was, you would only be working for others in the end. If you wanted to obtain the information in other people''s hands, you would have to pay a price. Gu Jincheng''s finger clicked on the screen again, and a surveince video appeared on the tform. A group of people in white coats were busy doing research. There were also countless zombies of all levels locked up in a room. There were even level 0 zombies. Level 0 zombies almost didn''t exist outside anymore, because the zombies that survived must have evolved. Just like humans, level 0 zombies only existed at the beginning of the apocalypse. This meant that Gu Jincheng had already thought of this since the beginning of the apocalypse. Su Shanshan was increasingly surprised by this man''s wisdom. Gu Jincheng''s expression was calm as he said, "Under thisboratory is the researchers'' experimental base. However, if they can''te up, the zombies can''t either. Therefore, if you encounter any danger, just hide in this room. Only the two of us can enter this room." Su Shanshan nodded. "I see." Otherwise, if she hid here when there were so many zombies, they would probably overwhelm her. Gu Jincheng showed her around the other rooms and then they left. It was fine as long as Su Shanshan knew about this ce. On the way back, Su Shanshan looked at his back carefully and said, "Aren''t you going to pretend to be disabled?" Gu Jincheng held her hand and stroked her head. "Because I want to hold your hand like this." Su Shanshan blushed. She did not expect him to say such sweet words. Before the two of them reached the vi, they saw Liu Zhixi with a group of women behind her. They were all women of the men in this central area. No one knew if they were wives or mistresses. Anyway, no one cared. It was very difficult to live in this era. No one would criticize you for having a moral problem. Liu Zhixi''s expression changed when she saw that Gu Jincheng could walk normally. Then she said gently, "Brother Gu Jincheng, I wanted to see you just now, but they said that you weren''t around." Su Shanshan was disgusted by her calling him "brother". She took a step back and handed the battlefield to Gu Jincheng. Anyway, he was the one who invited this woman. He would deal with her himself. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 158 Worry Impatience shed across Gu Jincheng''s eyes as he said, "You can move out of my house from today onwards." Liu Zhixi''s face turned pale. She held her chest weakly and said, "Have you forgotten how I saved your life? You said that you would protect me well." She looked like Gu Jincheng had done something wrong to her. However, Gu Jincheng only said at that time that he would ensure her safety. She was the one who insisted on staying in his house. Gu Jincheng could not be bothered and let her be. He did not expect to cause such a big trouble for himself. "You can continue to stay in the central area. I will arrange for a house for you. This is my promise to you. However, I hope that you won''t have any other hopes. I can''t give it to you in this lifetime," Gu Jincheng said coldly. He looked at Liu Zhixi''s face and suddenly recalled some scenes. He frowned and said, "Also, if there''s a problem with you saving me, I will definitely settle the score with you." Liu Zhixi had wanted to continue pestering him, but when she heard this, her face turned even paler. She did not dare to say anything else. If Gu Jincheng really discovered something, she might not even be able to stay in the base anymore. Su Shanshan snorted and said, "Brother Gu Jincheng hates it when people lie to him." She deliberately imitated Liu Zhixi''s emphasis on "brother". Gu Jincheng, who felt that Liu Zhixi''s "brother" was very jarring, felt that Su Shanshan''s "brother" was very pleasant. Liu Zhixi''s face darkened when she was provoked by her mocking gaze. She said to Gu Jincheng, "This woman is not a good person. You forgot about it, that''s all. You will know how badly this woman treated you back then when you regain your memory." She was angry because before Gu Jincheng lost his memory, he treated Su Shanshan better than he did now. Gu Jincheng waved his hand, and Liu Zhixiy on the ground. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, and she seemed to have been pped. "You don''t have to judge her." With that, he left with Su Shanshan. Liu Zhixi, who was left behind, had a hint of viciousness in her eyes. The women beside her had always fawned over her because she had always been Gu Jincheng''s woman. Now that they saw that she was nothing in Mr. Gu''s eyes, they all distanced themselves from her and left in scorn. Liu Zhixi looked at their backs and felt even more resentful. These women usually received a lot of benefits from her. Now that she had lost her power, they were hitting her when she was down. They all deserve to die! Extreme emotions overcame her. She got up and walked in another direction. On the way back to the vi, Su Shanshan was not in a good mood. She was so depressed that she did not speak. Gu Jincheng sensed her emotions and asked, "What''s wrong?" Su Shanshany on the sofa and covered her eyes with her arm. "I think Liu Zhixi is right. I was really terrible in the past." Gu Jincheng frowned. What had happened between us before? Su Shanshan ended this topic. The recollection of Gu Jincheng forcing himself to remember thest time still made her heart palpitate. Afraid that Gu Jincheng would attempt it again, she dropped the subject. In the next two days, the entire base was preparing for the battle against the zombie birds. Groups of soldiers marked the ground with red circles. These were the spots where the carcasses of the zombie birds would be buried. At that time, earth-type superpowered people would stand in these circles and activate their superpowers. Chapter 159 Battle Begins By the time the preparations were done, it was already veryte. Su Shanshan stood in front of the window of the vi and looked at the horizon, which was illuminated by the fiery red setting sun. Tomorrow, a group of zombie birds woulde from that direction. Could the zombie birds that had troubled humans for five years in her previous life be sessfully destroyed by them tomorrow? Gu Jincheng came behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Don''t worry, I''m here." He could feel her nervousness for the past two days, so heforted her. Su Shanshan felt much more at ease. He could always reassure her with a sentence at the right time. She leaned gently in his arms. At this time, the setting sun no longer represented tomorrow''s crisis, but the proof of their previous romance. Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng, who had not slept the entire night, noticed a ck shadow when it appeared in the sky. The small ck shadow pped its wings and flew over. The two of them immediately went out to the high tform they had built in the center of the base in two days. The patrolling soldiers also discovered the zombie birds. They blew their horns and woke up the people in the base. Everyone stood ready. Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng stood on the high tform and watched as more and more zombie birds appeared in the sky. As they got closer, their figures becamerger andrger. They were almost the size of a basketball. Every bird was like an eagle swooping down from the sky. As soon as they got closer, everyone could smell the strong stench on the zombie birds. This stench made the veteran superpowered people feel like vomiting. Ordinary people who were hiding at home were also stimted by the smell. Some of them were so weak that they fainted from it. Su Shanshan subconsciously stopped breathing, but she was already prepared, so she felt better. After all, she had already experienced it in her previous life. She looked at Gu Jincheng, who was beside her. His expression did not change at all, as if he had no sense of smell. Su Shanshan was curious and asked, "Don''t you think it stinks?" "Stinky." Gu Jincheng''s words were concise andprehensive. After saying that, he shut his mouth. Seeing him like this, Su Shanshan knew that it was really smelly. However, his expression management was really good. This was the first time he had smelled such a stench, but he could still hold back his expression. "Begin the attack!" Su Shanshan ordered. The people who were confused by the stench came back to their senses and focused on attacking. The fire-type superpowered people were the first to throw fireballs into the sky. The zombie birds that were hit by the fireballs screamed and fell to the ground, but the people did not rx because there were more zombie birds that dodged the fireballs. More and more zombie birds came over like a dark cloud. The entire sky above the base was covered. If they relied on the superpowers'' attacks, they would probably be overwhelmed. At this moment, the people in the base finally realized how terrifying the zombie birds were. They could not help but be d that they had believed Su Shanshan''s words back then. Otherwise, they would probably have lost miserably in the first round. Seeing that it was about time, Su Shanshan nced at Gu Jincheng. Gu Jincheng understood and threw a lightning ball in his hand into the sky. However, he did not throw it at the zombie birds, but at the top pir of the tform they were on. This pir was very tall, reaching the height of the zombie birds. When the lightning ball touched the highest point of the pir, it instantly emitted a purple me. Then the power of the lightning spread to the sky above the entire base, along the line connected to the pir. "Water-type superpowers, move!" Su Shanshan shouted just in time. Chapter 160 First Round Of Battle All the water-type superpowered people stepped forward. This was their first time participating in a battle, and they were very excited. Previously, water-type superpowered people were treated as trash or auxiliary superpowered people. They could only go easy in the base and could not participate in the battles at all. This battle with the zombie birds made them feel proud and valued. Among them, Dong Zhuo stood in a circle with his superpower ready. They held their heads high and sprayed the water in their hands at the line in the sky. When their water-type superpowers came into contact with the lightning-type superpowers, a huge amount of energy instantly erupted. Purple lightning enveloped the entire base. The people below the base could not even see the zombie birds in the air. They could only hear the screams of the zombie birds. About two minutester, the carcasses of the zombie birds fell to the ground. Everyone looked disgusted. This smell was really unbearable. They wondered if they could wash it off. If they couldn''t, they would probably want to die. The only ones who were not affected were Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng. Gu Jincheng used his mental power to create a small protective barrier to protect the two of them from the smell of the zombie birds. Ling Jing and Gu Zhao, who were beside them, saw this scene. Gu Zhao was fine. As long as Su Shanshan was not injured, he was very satisfied. However, Ling Jing shouted in an exaggerated way, "Boss, we''re so close. Do you have to separate us?" Ling Jing had been hit by the carcasses of several zombie birds. The stench on his body made Gu Zhao move away from him. Ling Jing was even more unhappy. Why should he be smashed three times while Gu Zhao was only smashed once? He deliberately leaned closer to Gu Zhao and hugged his shoulder. He said with a smile, "Good brothers naturally have to enjoy this smell together." Gu Zhao frowned and pursed his lips to prevent himself from pushing him away. Seeing their actions, Su Shanshan chuckled and poked Gu Jincheng with her arm. "Hey, where did you find such a clown?" She really could not understand why a person like Gu Jincheng would get along well with someone like Ling Jing. Their personalities were so different. Gu Zhao was quite simr to Gu Jincheng in some aspects. They were both silent and cold. Gu Zhao did not like to speak, while Gu Jincheng was really cold. Gu Jincheng nced at them and ignored the show between them. As long as it did not dy business, it was fine to joke around. "Theyplement each other!" he said. Back then, he had chosen Gu Zhao and Ling Jing to be his subordinates because their personalities were very different. However, when they were together, there was good chemistry between them. Su Shanshan was just asking casually. She did not expect Gu Jincheng to answer seriously. She nodded, acknowledging this reason. She looked at the situation in the sky. The zombie birds were no longer falling. It was almost time. "Get ready!" Su Shanshan said. The water-type superpowers took a step back, and the wind-type superpowers took a step forward. They were ready with whirlwinds in their hands. "Earth-type superpowers, start moving!" Su Shanshan nodded when she saw that the wind-type superpowered people were in position. The earth-type superpowered people were standing at the marked spots. When they heard the order, they squatted down and covered the ground with their hands. Soon a huge pit appeared in the ground. The surrounding soil was still rolling like arge mixer. "Wind-type superpowers, start moving!" As soon as Su Shanshan finished speaking, Gu Jincheng retracted his lightning from the sky. Without the support of his lightning ability, the zombie birds swooped down again. This time, their attacks were even fiercer because the weaker zombie birds had been killed in the first round. The remaining zombie birds were of higher levels. Chapter 161 The Second Round Of Battle The zombie birds'' attacks suddenly became intense, catching everyone off guard and making them panic. "Don''t panic. Follow our n. Nothing will happen to you." The ice des in Su Shanshan''s hand kept shuttling through the crowd. She was controlling ten ice des. These ice des passed by them without injuring anyone. When they encountered scattered zombie birds flying down through the barrier, her ice des would rip them apart. With her protection, everyone''s actions became bolder. They focused on fighting the zombie birds and left the rest to Su Shanshan. At this moment, their unity reached its peak. The zombie birds did not seed in their attacks. Instead, they lost two-thirds of their numbers in just three hours. The zombie birds, who had regained some consciousness, wanted to escape, but they were stopped by Su Shanshan. With whatever strength she had, she wanted to kill these zombie birds. This was because if they escaped to other ces, the bases that were not prepared for their attacks would quickly fall. She did not want the tragic oue in her previous life to happen again. There were not many humans left in this world. If she could help, she would. One by one, the remaining zombie birds fell to the ground. Because these zombie birds were strong, they did not die immediately afternding. They tried to attack the people around them, but they were buried by the huge pit on the ground. After 10 hours, they finally eliminated all the zombie birds. By this time, everyone was already exhausted. They did not mind the stench of the zombie birds anymore. After 10 hours, they were already used to smelling them. Their sense of smell was already numb. Theyy on the ground and panted. After 10 hours of battle, they did not suffer any casualties. This was simply a miracle. They all remembered that this miracle was given by Su Shanshan. Theyy on the ground and looked at the quiet sky. Augh suddenly sounded. "We finally won! Haha!" His voice infected everyone present, and they all smiled. Yes! They had won this battle, and won beautifully. Su Shanshan retracted her ice de wearily. She had been circting her supernatural power for 10 hours without stopping and had to focus on not letting anyone get injured. It took a toll on her. Gu Jincheng supported her and said, "I''ll send you back to rest first." Just as Su Shanshan nodded, the rm sounded at the entrance of the base. This was the rm of a zombie horde. The rm had been ringing for five minutes, which meant that there were a lot of zombies. Gu Jincheng activated his mental power to check, and his expression changed. He quickly pushed Su Shanshan to Gu Zhao''s side and said, "Go to the ce I showed you immediately." With that, he rushed to the entrance of the base without dy. Su Shanshan knew that he was talking about theboratory. She was nervous because she knew what he meant. What is going on? Why does he think she needs to preserve her life? She pushed Gu Zhao''s hand away and followed Gu Jincheng towards the door. When Gu Jincheng saw that she had followed him, his face darkened and he said, "What are you doing here? Be obedient and leave quickly!" "I''m not leaving. No matter what happens, I can''t leave you," Su Shanshan said firmly. In her previous life, she had watched Gu Jincheng die in front of her. She would not do it again in this life. She wanted to be with him. "Your superpower is exhausted now. You can''t help at all." Gu Jincheng frowned and stopped, wanting to dispel her thoughts. Chapter 162 Zombie Swarm Attack "What about you?" Su Shanshan asked. Their superpowers were both level seven. She did not believe that Gu Jin''s situation was any better than hers. Gu Jincheng paused and did not say anything else. Su Shanshan walked around him and headed for the entrance of the base. Behind them were the superpowered people who had just participated in the battle. Other than the strength-type and speed-type superpowers, the others were already exhausted. Although they fought in shifts and had time to rest, they were all a little tired after being tense for ten hours. It was definitely not possible to participate in another battle like this. Su Shanshan was eager to know about the zombie horde. She ran all the way to the entrance of the base and went straight to the city tower. She saw a ck mass of zombies in the distance. She was shocked. What''s going on? she thought to herself. Why does it seem like all the zombies in the world havee over? She had never seen so many zombies in her previous life. Including the ordinary people, there were about 10,000 people in the base. There were roughly 50,000 zombies. This was five times their number. If it were any other time, Su Shanshan would have felt that she had a chance of winning. But now... She turned around and saw the exhaustion on the superpowered people behind her and the fear in their eyes. Her mind raced. What could we do to avert this disaster? When Gu Jincheng saw her expression, he knew that she would not flee for safety first. He sighed and stood beside her in a protective posture. Gu Zhao stood on her other side. Gu Jincheng raised his hand and said, "Everyone, take a step forward. Those who haven''t recovered your superpowers, sit down and rest quickly. Let''s tide through this together!" "Yes!" Everyone present knew that this battle was life-threatening. They all spontaneously stood in two teams. Those who needed to recover their superpowers sat in the middle of the circle, and those who had superpowers stood in front of them and assumed a fighting stance. At this moment, they all put away their selfish motives. Firstly, it was because the battle with the zombie birds just now had aroused the heroism in their hearts, but it was because they understood that no one could avoid this battle. They would live or die together. Many ordinary people even walked out with their weapons. They were afraid that they would be a burden when facing the zombie birds, so they hid behind the superpowered people. However, they were not afraid of zombies. It was not like they had never killed zombies before. "Brothers, it''s our turn. Now, it''s time for us to protect you," a burly man said as he raised an iron rod. There were a lot of ordinary people standing behind him. They were all young and strong. There were men and women. Everyone was involved in the battle except the elderly and the children. When the superpowered people saw them, their eyes lit up. At this moment, whether they were superpowers or ordinary people was no longer that important. They were all humans who were fighting for survival! Su Shanshan waved her hand, and a mountain of crystal cores appeared in the open space of the base. The colorful crystal cores illuminated the entire night sky, and everyone was stunned. Thest time they participated in the operation in City A together, those who were lucky enough to see her casually take out countless crystal cores twitched their mouths. It turned out that the crystal cores she took outst time were just the tip of the iceberg. They thought that they were all she had, and felt a little guilty. They did not expect her to have a mountain of crystal cores. If Su Shanshan knew what they were thinking, she would be speechless. These crystal cores were all she had. There was not a single crystal core left in her space. She ced thest level-six lightning crystal core in Gu Jincheng''s hand, her eyes filled with worry. Gu Jincheng held the crystal core and smiled at her. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Chapter 163 Found The Zombie King "These crystal cores are for you to quickly recover your superpowers. Once your superpowers can''t hold out anymore, go and absorb the crystal cores. As for ordinary people, be careful," Su Shanshan said. That was all she could say at this moment. Everything else seemed hypocritical. Everyone shouted and left to get started. Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng stood on the city wall and waited for the zombies to approach. As the zombies approached, they could get a sense of how many there were. They quickly headed towards the base. Even the ground was trembling slightly. "Begin the attack!" Gu Jincheng gave the order. He was the first to rush out. The lightning power in his hand directly destroyed the group of zombies in front. The zombies in the lead were all level-two zombies, and the higher-level ones were behind. As Su Shanshan attacked, she observed the movements of the zombies. These zombies attacked in an orderly manner, like soldiers of an army. She looked up into the distance and saw a small ck dot standing high up. However, it was too far away for her to see clearly. She shouted at Gu Jincheng, "There''s a zombie king among these zombies!" Gu Jincheng also sensed it. He nodded and looked further away. There was a very powerful presence there. Only he could sense that this zombie was stronger than the ones they had encountered previously. When did such a powerful zombie appear among the zombies? He frowned in confusion. If a very powerful zombie appeared, there would definitely be an omen. This zombie seemed to have suddenly appeared, which seemed strange and dangerous. Su Shanshan killed the zombies around her in a frenzy, but there were too many of them. It was as if she could not kill them all. She felt someone gazing at her. The gaze made her back turn cold. She instinctively arched her back. This was a reaction from encountering danger. She looked around but did not find anything. A zombie almost bit her arm as she was feeling puzzled. Gu Jincheng kicked the zombie away and shouted at Su Shanshan, "Why are you in a daze? Do you want to die?" His eyes were red and filled with anxiety. It was obvious that he was really afraid just now. Su Shanshan smiled apologetically and focused on dealing with the zombies. However, that gaze would appear from time to time. She sensed danger but was unable to detect the source. This feeling was about to drive her crazy. She decided to stop paying attention to the gaze and focused on dealing with the zombies around her. She made up her mind that as long as the owner of this gaze did not appear in front of her, she would not pay attention to it. The person staring at Su Shanshan from behind saw that this move was no longer effective. She bared her teeth in anger and revealed a nasty smile. A gust of wind blew towards Su Shanshan. The gentle wind left a bloody mark on her body. This shocked her. She turned around and still could not see who had attacked her. Her intuition told her that it was the owner of the gaze just now. Another gust of wind blew past. She tried to dodge the omnipresent wind while facing the attacks of the zombies. This overwhelmed her. In less than five minutes, more than a dozen wounds of various sizes appeared on her body. The smell of blood from her wounds stimted the surrounding zombies even more. They all walked towards Su Shanshan, causing the pressure on the people around her to plummet. They looked in Su Shanshan''s direction strangely and realized something strange was going on. Not only did she have to fight the zombies, but she also had to dodge the wind from time to time. Gu Jincheng, who noticed her condition, slowly approached her. He activated his spiritual power and quickly found the reason. He looked in the southwest direction. Chapter 164 Taking The Initiative Su Shanshan felt her body lighten. She felt an invisible membrane covering her body. The surrounding wind could no longer hurt her. She finally had time to catch her breath. She was really exhausted just now. She knew that Gu Jincheng was helping her. She looked in his direction and saw a big tree in the southwest direction. There was a shadow behind the tree. Seeing this shadow, Su Shanshan immediately turned around and looked at the ce where the zombie king had appeared previously. The small shadow was no longer there. She was sure that the zombie king was behind the tree. She turned around and looked at the situation at the base. What she saw made her furious. The ordinary people who had rushed out first were lying on the ground. The wounds on their bodies were caused by the zombies'' bites. Their brains and intestines were flowing all over the ground. It was a tragic sight. The superpowered people were also having a hard time. Many of them dragged their broken limbs to fight the zombies. Those without legs crawled on the ground, and those without hands held their weapons with their mouths. They seemed to have lost their sense of pain. Blood kept flowing from the wounds on their bodies, but there was only battle in their eyes. Su Shanshan clenched her fists. Anger shed in her eyes. These zombies deserve to die! She rushed in a southwest direction. When she passed by Gu Jincheng, she whispered, "Don''t worry about me. I''ll seed." Gu Jincheng shouted, "Come back!" However, he did not manage to stop her. As soon as she left, all the zombie pressure weighed down on Gu Jincheng. He could not catch up with her for a while. He was so anxious that the attacks in his hands became fiercer. Su Shanshan''s gaze was resolute. If they wanted to win this battle, this move was the only way. They had to kill the zombie king first. Once the zombie king was gone, these zombies would lose their leader and disperse quickly. She held the Tang sword tightly in her hand. She understood that this battle was very difficult, but she had to fight! She came to the tree. The zombie king seemed to be waiting for her. It didn''t move and remained there. "Come out!" Su Shanshan stopped and said. At the zombie king level, zombies could think like humans, so they could understand what she was saying. A woman came out from behind the tree. The woman''s face waspletely unrecognizable, and her eyes were bloodshot. This was the symbol of a zombie king. "Hehehe--I waited for you!" The woman''s voice was strange. It was hoarse, as if she had rubbed it with sandpaper. Su Shanshan felt that this woman''s gaze was very familiar. Moreover, she seemed to havee for her. Does this zombie king know me? "Do you know me?" Su Shanshan said. The unfamiliarity in Su Shanshan''s eyes reminded the zombie king of her current appearance. She touched her face and roared angrily as she rushed towards Su Shanshan. Su Shanshan quickly dodged and realized that this zombie king was not very fast. Although she was much faster than ordinary zombies, Su Shanshan had seen a zombie king in her previous life whose fast speed was impossible to assess with human eyes. She was definitely not as fast as the zombie king she encountered previously. Su Shanshan felt that something was strange. As she fought with her, she felt that she was much weaker than the previous zombie king in all aspects. The zombie king did not want her life. Instead, it kept wanting to bite Su Shanshan and make her look hideous like her. Why did she be a zombie and look like this while Su Shanshan was still beautiful? She was indignant! "You disgust me!" Su Shanshan saw what she was concerned about and deliberately provoked her. Chapter 165 A Familiar Zombie King Sure enough, the zombie king, who had been blinded by anger, shouted, "It''s all because of you that I became like this. Why should you be a Missy since you were born while I was just your sidekick? Why are you still surviving the apocalypse, but I''ve be like this? Why does that man love you forever? I can''t ept it. How am I inferior to you? Ahhh!" She lost control and shouted, her movements bing more and more violent. "Bai Ran!" Su Shanshan said her name urately. The zombie king froze and stopped in midair. She looked at Su Shanshan opposite her and smiled strangely. "You recognized me. Unfortunately, it''s toote--" Su Shanshan looked behind her. The gate of the Southwestern base had been broken through, and Gu Jincheng was rushing towards her. Bai Ran said again, "Do you think his heart will ache if I kill you?" Su Shanshan was constantly on guard against her actions. As long as she killed her, those zombies would not be a threat. Her Tang sword shed at her with ice-type power, but Bai Ran did not take the blow. Instead, she dodged her attack and rushed towards Gu Jincheng. Su Shanshan immediately turned around and shouted, "Gu Jincheng, dodge!" Opposite her, Gu Jincheng''s eyes were filled with fear as he tried his best to rush towards her. Su Shanshan felt a killing intent behind her. Before she could turn around, she felt an attack on her back. A muffled groan sounded. She did not feel any pain. When she turned around, she saw Gu Zhao standing behind her. He had been stabbed in the heart by a white hand. Gu Zhao looked at her and a smile appeared on his expressionless face. He said quietly, "It''s good that you''re fine." For the first time, his eyes openly revealed his affection for her. No one would know about his feelings, and he finally didn''t have to worry about whether they would hurt her. At thest moment, his mind went back to the days in City M when he had secretly hidden her. That was the first time he had gone against his principles and betrayed his master. But he did not regret it because it had been the happiest time of his life. There was a beatific smile on his lips, as if he''d been transported back to that time. Gu Zhao spat out a mouthful of blood, staining his clothes. Su Shanshan''s hands were trembling and she did not know what to do. She pushed away the zombie that had killed Gu Zhao. This zombie easily dodged her attack and jumped onto a huge rock not far away. Su Shanshan looked up at him and realized that this zombie looked exactly like a human. He was wearing a clean white shirt and ck pants, and a pair of gold-rimmed sses. Other than his red eyes, she could not tell that he was a zombie. This was the true zombie king! At this moment, Gu Jincheng had already killed Bai Ran and was beside Su Shanshan. The two of them looked at the zombie king opposite them warily. He smiled and said fluently, "Nice to meet you!" Neither of them spoke. It was as if both sides had pressed the pause button and were silently watching each other. Even the zombies behind them had stopped moving. The superpowered people who could finally heave a sigh of relief were resting in a group, recovering their strength to deal with the uing battle. The zombie king looked at Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng with interest and said casually, "You two are quite interesting. I like you very much. Give your lives to me." He said these extremely nasty words very gently. With a move of his hand, the zombies rushed into the crowd again. In an instant, half of the people left in the Southwestern base died. Soon the zombies eliminated the humans and came outside the base, surrounding Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng. Chapter 166 Mental Domain Surrounded by zombies, Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng perished in their mouths. A trace of disappointment and boredom shed across the zombie king''s eyes. It had finally found two interesting humans, but they were too weak. This world is really too boring. He waved his hand to dismiss the zombies and jumped again to leave, but he realized that he couldn''t move. What''s going on? A trace of doubt shed across his eyes as he reached out to touch his eyes. He had just regained his human mind and was not very familiar with it. He was thinking seriously. A clear voice sounded. "You''re not qualified to kill us!" The zombie king turned around and saw Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng, who were supposed to be dead, standing behind him. He looked back at the ground again. Their corpses had disappeared. He was stunned. He looked in the direction of the base. The people he had just seen with his own eyes hade back to life. The gate of the base was also fine. There were no signs of zombies breaking through. The people surrounded him, just like what the zombies had done just now. A glint shed across the zombie king''s blood-red eyes as he locked his gaze on Gu Jincheng. "You''re a mental-type superpower." He had just entered this man''s mental domain without even realizing it. Gu Jincheng waved his hand, and the zombie king''s body was punctured with a few holes. It was as if he could not feel the pain. He was still smiling, and his smile showed genuine joy. "You guys make me so happy. We''ll meet again. Next time, I''ll cut out your hearts and collect them." He left with a broken arm. Gu Jincheng, whose mental domain had been broken, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. There was a hint of seriousness in his eyes. This zombie king was not simple. Su Shanshan looked at the broken arm on the ground. Was this zombie born in the year of the gecko? It could break its tail and survive. Everyone was celebrating their victory. Su Shanshan looked at Gu Zhao, who was lying on the ground. Her death, Gu Jincheng''s death, and the fact that the base had fallen to the zombies were all fake, but Gu Zhao''s death was real. The moment he died, Gu Jincheng had a chance to pull the zombie king into his mental domain. She walked in front of Gu Zhao''s corpse. His eyes were still looking at the sky. Su Shanshan squatted down and gently closed his eyes. Tears fell unconsciously and dripped to the ground. She really treated Gu Zhao as family. In her previous life, he had protected her and brought her to the Southwestern base. In this life, he had followed her all the way. The grief in her heart made Su Shanshan choke. She could not speak. Gu Jincheng stood behind her and patted her shoulder. Ling Jing came up to them at this moment. He looked at his dead brother with a smile on his face. He had just seen the way Gu Zhao looked at Su Shanshan. So that was how it was... He finally understood why his brother had such thoughts about Su Shanshan. Su Shanshan did not seem to know. His eyes were red as he said, "Leave Gu Zhao''s corpse to me. I know where he wants to go." With that, he left with Gu Zhao''s corpse. Su Shanshan felt that Ling Jing''s gaze seemed to be ming her. She felt that she had missed something. Gu Jincheng, who also understood everything, pulled her back to the base. About half of the people in the base had died. This battle had caused heavy casualties, but everyone understood that this was the best oue. Su Shanshan was in a bad mood for the past few days. Gu Jincheng had no choice but to think of various ways to make her happy. She did not want him to worry, so she wore a smile and pretended that she had recovered. Today, as she walked alone in the base, the smile on her face disappeared. Over the past few days, she kept recalling the scene of Gu Zhao helping her to block the zombie king. This scene had been tormenting her. Chapter 167 Tombstone She walked aimlessly through the base. Half the people on the base were gone. Everyone was silent. The daily battles between superpowered and ordinary people had stopped. Now, people didn''t even have the desire to talk. The shadow of death didn''t just hang over one person. Unknowingly, Su Shanshan came to an empty space. This ce was very familiar, but because the surrounding environment had changed too much, she recognized it only after taking a closer look. This ce was where the Gu family''s main residence was. However, because the residence above was gone, only the bare foundation was left. The sound of bottles colliding rang out. Su Shanshan walked on in confusion and saw Ling Jing sitting on the ground. In front of him was a small tombstone with the words "Gu Zhao''s Tomb" engraved on it. There were many wine bottles ced at Ling Jing''s feet. He nagged, "Brother, I''m already very kind to you. This wine is a rare item in the apocalyptic world. I only have these few bottles. These few bottles are my treasured items. I''ve taken them out for you. I''ll drink with you!" He took a big gulp of wine and his eyes turned red. "Brother, this might be thest time I drink with you. It''s all because of this trashy apocalypse. Otherwise, we would have led a carefree life. With a powerful boss protecting us, our lives would have been sofortable. Unfortunately, the world has changed--" he began, then gulped more wine. He was coughing because he had drunk too much. When he bent down to cough, he saw Su Shanshan standing not far away. His body stiffened. Then he did what he had to do and kept drinking. Su Shanshan walked forward and looked at the tombstone on the ground. She sat on the ground like Ling Jing and remained silent. It was Ling Jing who could not stand this silent atmosphere. He said, "Madam, what are you doing here?" "Same as you." She snatched the wine from Ling Jing''s hand and took a sip. She had never tried such a strong wine before. She couldn''t help but cough. Her eyes and nose were red from the heat. "If you can''t drink it, don''t drink it." Ling Jing was really a little drunk. Normally, he would not dare to speak to Su Shanshan like this. Su Shanshan looked at the tombstone and said, "You two must be very close, right? You did the right thing. Gu Zhao probably liked the Gu family. If not for that, he wouldn''t have left the Gu family and followed me to City A." Ling Jing''s hand that was holding the wine paused, and he did not speak. Su Shanshan stood up and said, "I''ll leave first. He probably wants to be alone with you." Ling Jing looked at her back and couldn''t help but say, "You don''t know anything." Su Shanshan stopped in her tracks. She turned around and was about to ask when Ling Jing said, "Don''t tell Boss about this. Don''t ask why. This is thest thing you can do for Gu Zhao." He added, "Leave." He sighed as he watched Su Shanshan leave. He wanted to tell her everything just now, but how could he go against his brother''s wishes when he did not say anything until his death? This was the Gu family residence where Su Shanshan had lived. She had questions about what Ling Jing said but her heart was overwhelmed with sadness. As soon as she walked out of the ce, she saw Gu Jincheng opposite her. She stopped in her tracks and was silent. So he already knew. Gu Jincheng did not say anything. He took her hand and said, "Let''s go." The two of them walked along the streets together. The people at the base had already cheered up and started to rebuild their homes. Everyone was doing their part for the construction of the base. The two consecutive crises made them realize that they would live and die with the base. Therefore, they began to treat the base as their home in their hearts. Su Shanshan was surprised that they had changed so much in just a few minutes. She turned her attention to the man beside her. Was it because of something he had done? Gu Jincheng smiled at her and said, "It''s a secret." Su Shanshan was a little surprised. Since when did he know how to joke? Gu Jincheng pulled her into the distance and said, "Shanshan, call me Brother Jincheng again." Su Shanshan''s body stiffened. She asked in a daze, "You''ve regained your memory?" Gu Jincheng did not speak, but Su Shanshan was familiar with his gaze. Tears welled up in her eyes as she threw herself into his arms and asked the question of their first meeting again, "Brother Jincheng, are you willing to marry me?" Gu Jincheng held her firmly. He would never let go in this lifetime. After a long time, a sigh sounded. "Okay." Chapter 168 Finale Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng held their wedding a monthter. Su Shanshan, who was wearing the wedding dress that Gu Jincheng had specially traveled across two cities to find, walked towards Gu Jincheng with flowers in her hands. Everyone in the base had witnessed their love. It was not easy to have such pure love in the post-apocalyptic world. They saw hope in Su Shanshan and Gu Jincheng. It turned out that life could be beautiful in the apocalyptic world. Other than the zombie crises, they also experienced happiness. The people in the base looked at each other and smiled. Their yearning for life rose in their hearts. They were no longer just living, but living happily. It was said that several people found their partners at the wedding venue. It was not known if this was true, but life was indeed looking up. Su Shanshan''s married life was very happy. The Southwestern base was also developing well. She recruited a few people who survived after the zombie birds broke into the base. The overall strength of the base became the strongest among the human bases. In the blink of an eye, six years had passed. Su Shanshan stood in the courtyard with a big belly and shouted at Gu Jincheng, "I want to eat ice cream today!" Now, life in the base was back on track. Talented people from various industries before the apocalypse returned to their old jobs. Therefore, many things that existed before the apocalypse also appeared after the apocalypse. Like ice cream¡­ Gu Jincheng, who was protective of her said, "You''re pregnant. You can''t eat cold food." Su Shanshan''s face was cold. She held her five-year-old son''s hand and said, "If you don''t let me eat it, I''ll leave home with your son." Gu Jincheng was speechless. Their son looked at his unreliable parents and sighed. He was seriously being used as a bargaining tool. He had a serious expression at such a young age, just like Gu Jincheng. "Do you want to go out and have fun tomorrow?" Gu Jincheng said slowly. Su Shanshan''s eyes lit up as she threw herself into his arms. Gu Jincheng was so frightened that he quickly supported her. Does this woman have any awareness of her pregnancy? "You agreed to go out with me. You''re so nice!" Su Shanshan smiled sweetly. Her coldness just now was gone. "You''re not eating ice cream anymore, are you?" Gu Jincheng pinched her face and asked. Su Shanshan shook her head violently. Compared to going out to have fun, ice cream was nothing. The five-year-old Gu Dabao was already used to seeing his parents reconcile. He walked back to the study with his short legs, but Su Shanshan grabbed the back of his neck and said gently, "Did you report me for eating ice cream just now?" Gu Dabao''s body stiffened. He looked at his father, but Gu Jincheng, his unreliable father, had already directed his gaze elsewhere. The corners of Gu Dabao''s mouth twitched. Who is this unreliable father doing this for?! In order to punish him, Su Shanshan asked Gu Dabao to y with her for a day. Of course, Su Shanshan insisted that she had yed with Gu Dabao for a day. ¡­ After a few years of development, humans had already found a suitable way to survive in the apocalypse. The zombies were chased to the west, while humans lived in the east. A natural barrier was formed between humans and zombies, and they did not disturb each other. As humans worked hard to develop, zombies were also evolving. They gradually developed consciousness and had the ability to think. They were very simr to humans in all aspects, but their living habits werepletely different. From the looks of it, humans and zombies seemed to have reached a peaceful coexistence. However, it was uncertain if this peace would be broken in the future. This was also what humans were most worried about. A meeting was held at the human base. The main topic was that a zombie kingdom had been established with a zombie being crowned as their king. Legend had it that he looked exactly like a human and had a pair of red eyes. It was also said that he was one-armed¡­ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!